This is a modern-English version of Oliver Twist, Vol. 1 (of 3), originally written by Dickens, Charles.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

OLIVER TWIST.
VOL. I.
NEW WORK BY “BOZ.”
———
BARNABY RUDGE:
BY “BOZ.”
Which will be published forthwith in Bentley’s Miscellany.
NEW WORK BY “BOZ.”
———
BARNABY RUDGE:
BY “BOZ.”
Which will be published shortly in Bentley's Miscellany.

BY
SECOND EDITION.
IN THREE VOLUMES.
VOL. 1.
LONDON:
RICHARD BENTLEY, NEW BURLINGTON STREET.
————
1839.
LONDON:
PRINTED BY SAMUEL BENTLEY,
Dorset Street, Fleet Street.
LONDON:
PRINTED BY SAMUEL BENTLEY,
Dorset Street, Fleet Street.
CHAPTER I.
TALKS ABOUT THE PLACE WHERE OLIVER TWIST WAS BORN AND THE CIRCUMSTANCES SURROUNDING HIS BIRTH.
Among other public buildings in a certain town which for many reasons it will be prudent to refrain from mentioning, and to which I will assign no fictitious name, it boasts of one which is common to most towns, great or small, to wit, a workhouse; and in this workhouse was born, on a day and date which I need not take upon myself to repeat, inasmuch as it can be of no possible consequence to the reader, in this stage of the business at all events, the item of mortality whose name is prefixed to the head of this chapter. For a[2] long time after he was ushered into this world of sorrow and trouble, by the parish surgeon, it remained a matter of considerable doubt whether the child would survive to bear any name at all; in which case it is somewhat more than probable that these memoirs would never have appeared, or, if they had, being comprised within a couple of pages, that they would have possessed the inestimable merit of being the most concise and faithful specimen of biography extant in the literature of any age or country. Although I am not disposed to maintain that the being born in a workhouse is in itself the most fortunate and enviable circumstance that can possibly befal a human being, I do mean to say that in this particular instance it was the best thing for Oliver Twist that could by possibility have occurred. The fact is, that there was considerable difficulty in inducing Oliver to take upon himself the office of respiration,—a troublesome practice, but one which custom has rendered necessary to our easy existence,—and for some time he lay gasping on a little[3] flock mattress, rather unequally poised between this world and the next, the balance being decidedly in favour of the latter. Now, if during this brief period, Oliver had been surrounded by careful grandmothers, anxious aunts, experienced nurses, and doctors of profound wisdom, he would most inevitably and indubitably have been killed in no time. There being nobody by, however, but a pauper old woman, who was rendered rather misty by an unwonted allowance of beer, and a parish surgeon who did such matters by contract, Oliver and nature fought out the point between them. The result was, that, after a few struggles, Oliver breathed, sneezed, and proceeded to advertise to the inmates of the workhouse the fact of a new burden having been imposed upon the parish, by setting up as loud a cry as could reasonably have been expected from a male infant who had not been possessed of that very useful appendage, a voice, for a much longer space of time than three minutes and a quarter.
Among other public buildings in a certain town, which for various reasons I won't mention and to which I won't give a made-up name, there's one that is found in most towns, big or small— a workhouse. In this workhouse, on a day and date that I won't repeat since it doesn't matter to the reader right now, the subject of this chapter was born. For a[2] long time after he came into this world of sorrow and struggles, thanks to the parish surgeon, it was quite uncertain whether the baby would survive at all. If he hadn’t survived, it’s likely that these memoirs wouldn’t have existed, or if they had, they would have only spanned a couple of pages, making them the most concise and faithful biography anywhere in literature. While I’m not saying that being born in a workhouse is the best or most fortunate thing that can happen to someone, I do believe that, in Oliver Twist's case, it was the best thing that could have happened. The truth is, Oliver had quite a bit of trouble figuring out how to breathe—a bothersome task, but one that's essential for our existence—and for a while, he lay gasping on a small[3] flock mattress, teetering between this world and the next, with the scales definitely tipping toward the latter. Now, if Oliver had had careful grandmothers, worried aunts, experienced nurses, and brilliant doctors around him during this critical time, he probably wouldn't have lasted long. Fortunately, though, he was only attended by a half-dazed old woman, who had drunk a bit too much beer, and a parish surgeon who handled such cases on a contract basis, so Oliver and nature had to work it out themselves. The outcome was that after a few struggles, Oliver breathed, sneezed, and made sure everyone in the workhouse knew that a new burden had been added to the parish by letting out a cry as loud as could be expected from a male infant who had remarkably been without that very useful thing, a voice, for much more than three minutes and a quarter.
As Oliver gave this first proof of the[4] free and proper action of his lungs, the patchwork coverlet which was carelessly flung over the iron bedstead, rustled; the pale face of a young female was raised feebly from the pillow; and a faint voice imperfectly articulated the words, “Let me see the child, and die.”
As Oliver made this first demonstration of the[4] strong and healthy function of his lungs, the patchwork blanket that had been carelessly thrown over the iron bed creaked; the pale face of a young woman slowly lifted from the pillow; and a weak voice barely managed to say, “Let me see the baby, and then I can go.”
The surgeon had been sitting with his face turned towards the fire, giving the palms of his hands a warm and a rub alternately; but as the young woman spoke, he rose, and advancing to the bed’s head, said, with more kindness than might have been expected of him—
The surgeon had been sitting with his face towards the fire, warming and rubbing his hands alternately; but when the young woman spoke, he stood up and moved to the head of the bed, saying with more kindness than one might have expected from him—
“Oh, you must not talk about dying yet.”
“Oh, you shouldn't talk about dying yet.”
“Lor bless her dear heart, no!” interposed the nurse, hastily depositing in her pocket a green glass bottle, the contents of which she had been tasting in a corner with evident satisfaction. “Lor bless her dear heart, when she has lived as long as I have, sir, and had thirteen children of her own, and all on ’em dead except two, and them in the wurkus with me, she’ll know better than to take on in that way, bless her dear heart! Think what it is to be a mother, there’s a dear young lamb, do.”
“Goodness, bless her heart, no!” the nurse interrupted, quickly putting a green glass bottle into her pocket, the contents of which she had been tasting in a corner with clear satisfaction. “Goodness, bless her heart, when she has lived as long as I have, sir, and had thirteen kids of her own, and all but two of them are gone, and those two are working with me, she’ll understand better than to get upset like that, bless her heart! Just think about what it means to be a mother, dear young one, do.”
Apparently this consolatory perspective of a mother’s prospects failed in producing its due effect. The patient shook her head, and stretched out her hand towards the child.
Apparently, this comforting view of a mother's future didn't have the intended effect. The patient shook her head and reached out her hand towards the child.
The surgeon deposited it in her arms. She imprinted her cold white lips passionately on its forehead, passed her hands over her face, gazed wildly round, shuddered, fell back—and died. They chafed her breast, hands, and temples; but the blood had frozen for ever. They talked of hope and comfort. They had been strangers too long.
The surgeon placed it in her arms. She pressed her cold white lips fervently against its forehead, ran her hands over its face, looked around with wild eyes, shuddered, collapsed, and died. They rubbed her chest, hands, and temples; but the blood had frozen forever. They spoke of hope and comfort. They had been strangers for too long.
“It’s all over, Mrs. Thingummy,” said the surgeon at last.
“It’s all over, Mrs. Thingummy,” the surgeon finally said.
“Ah, poor dear, so it is!” said the nurse, picking up the cork of the green bottle which had fallen out on the pillow as she stooped to take up the child. “Poor dear!”
“Ah, poor thing, it really is!” said the nurse, picking up the cork from the green bottle that had fallen onto the pillow as she bent down to pick up the child. “Poor thing!”
“You needn’t mind sending up to me, if the child cries, nurse,” said the surgeon, putting on his gloves with great deliberation. “It’s very likely it will be troublesome. Give it a little gruel if it is.” He put on his hat, and, pausing by the bed-side on his way to the door, added[6] “She was a good-looking girl, too; where did she come from?”
“You don’t have to worry about sending the child to me if it cries, nurse,” said the surgeon, putting on his gloves very carefully. “It’s probably going to be a bit troublesome. Give it some gruel if it is.” He put on his hat, and, stopping by the bedside on his way to the door, added[6] “She was a pretty girl, too; where did she come from?”
“She was brought here last night,” replied the old woman, “by the overseer’s order. She was found lying in the street;—she had walked some distance, for her shoes were worn to pieces; but where she came from, or where she was going to, nobody knows.”
“She was brought here last night,” the old woman replied, “on the overseer’s orders. She was found lying in the street; she had walked quite a bit, as her shoes were worn to shreds; but where she came from or where she was headed, nobody knows.”
The surgeon leant over the body, and raised the left hand. “The old story,” he said, shaking his head: “no wedding-ring, I see. Ah! good night!”
The surgeon leaned over the body and lifted the left hand. “The same old story,” he said, shaking his head. “No wedding ring, I see. Ah! Good night!”
The medical gentleman walked away to dinner; and the nurse, having once more applied herself to the green bottle, sat down on a low chair before the fire, and proceeded to dress the infant.
The doctor walked away for dinner; and the nurse, once again reaching for the green bottle, sat down on a low chair in front of the fire and began to take care of the baby.
And what an excellent example of the power of dress young Oliver Twist was! Wrapped in the blanket which had hitherto formed his only covering, he might have been the child of a nobleman or a beggar;—it would have been hard for the haughtiest stranger to have fixed his station in society. But now that he was enveloped[7] in the old calico robes, which had grown yellow in the same service, he was badged and ticketed, and fell into his place at once—a parish child—the orphan of a workhouse—the humble half-starved drudge—to be cuffed and buffeted through the world, despised by all, and pitied by none.
And what a perfect example of the impact of clothing young Oliver Twist was! Wrapped in the blanket that had been his only covering, he could have looked like the child of a nobleman or a beggar; it would have been difficult for even the proudest stranger to determine his social status. But now that he was dressed in the old calico rags, which had turned yellow from use, he was labeled and categorized, immediately fitting into his role—a parish child—the orphan of a workhouse—the humble, half-starved worker—doomed to be pushed around by the world, looked down upon by everyone, and pitied by no one.[7]
Oliver cried lustily. If he could have known that he was an orphan, left to the tender mercies of churchwardens and overseers, perhaps he would have cried the louder.
Oliver cried loudly. If he had known that he was an orphan, left at the mercy of churchwardens and overseers, maybe he would have cried even louder.
CHAPTER II.
COVERS OLIVER TWIST'S DEVELOPMENT, EDUCATION, AND LIVING ARRANGEMENTS.
For the next eight or ten months, Oliver was the victim of a systematic course of treachery and deception—he was brought up by hand. The hungry and destitute situation of the infant orphan was duly reported by the workhouse authorities to the parish authorities. The parish authorities inquired with dignity of the workhouse authorities, whether there was no female then domiciled in “the house” who was in a situation to impart to Oliver Twist the consolation and nourishment of which he stood in need. The workhouse authorities replied with humility that there was not. Upon this, the parish authorities magnanimously and humanely resolved, that Oliver should be “farmed,”[9] or, in other words, that he should be despatched to a branch-workhouse some three miles off, where twenty or thirty other juvenile offenders against the poor-laws rolled about the floor all day, without the inconvenience of too much food or too much clothing, under the parental superintendence of an elderly female who received the culprits at and for the consideration of sevenpence-halfpenny per small head per week. Sevenpence-halfpenny’s worth per week is a good round diet for a child; a great deal may be got for sevenpence-halfpenny—quite enough to overload its stomach, and make it uncomfortable. The elderly female was a woman of wisdom and experience; she knew what was good for children, and she had a very accurate perception of what was good for herself. So, she appropriated the greater part of the weekly stipend to her own use, and consigned the rising parochial generation to even a shorter allowance than was originally provided for them; thereby finding in the lowest depth a deeper still, and proving herself a very great experimental philosopher.
For the next eight or ten months, Oliver was the victim of a systematic scheme of betrayal and deceit—he was raised with great difficulty. The desperate situation of the orphaned infant was reported by the workhouse authorities to the parish authorities. The parish authorities dignifiedly asked the workhouse authorities whether there was any woman living in “the house” who could provide Oliver Twist with the care and nourishment he desperately needed. The workhouse authorities humbly replied that there wasn’t. In response, the parish authorities generously decided that Oliver should be “farmed,”[9] which meant he would be sent to a branch-workhouse about three miles away, where twenty or thirty other young offenders against the poor laws spent their days rolling on the floor, without the burden of too much food or clothing, under the supervision of an older woman who took in the children for the low fee of sevenpence-halfpenny per head per week. Sevenpence-halfpenny's worth of food per week is a small diet for a child; quite a lot can be bought for sevenpence-halfpenny—enough to make a child feel uncomfortable from overeating. The elderly woman was wise and experienced; she knew what was good for children, and she had a clear understanding of what benefited herself. So, she kept most of the weekly payment for herself and gave the local children even less than what was initially set for them; thus, she found a deeper level of neglect and proved herself to be quite the experimental philosopher.
Everybody knows the story of another experimental philosopher, who had a great theory about a horse being able to live without eating, and who demonstrated it so well, that he got his own horse down to a straw a day, and would most unquestionably have rendered him a very spirited and rampacious animal upon nothing at all, if he had not died, just four-and-twenty hours before he was to have had his first comfortable bait of air. Unfortunately for the experimental philosophy of the female to whose protecting care Oliver Twist was delivered over, a similar result usually attended the operation of her system; for at the very moment when a child had contrived to exist upon the smallest possible portion of the weakest possible food, it did perversely happen in eight and a half cases out of ten, either that it sickened from want and cold, or fell into the fire from neglect, or got smothered by accident; in any one of which cases, the miserable little being was usually summoned into another world, and there gathered to the fathers which it had never known in this.
Everyone knows the story of another experimental philosopher who had a great theory about a horse being able to live without eating. He demonstrated it so well that he got his own horse down to just a straw a day, and would undoubtedly have turned him into a very spirited and vigorous animal with nothing at all if the horse hadn't died just twenty-four hours before he was supposed to have his first decent bite of air. Unfortunately for the experimental philosophy of the woman who was responsible for Oliver Twist, a similar outcome often happened with her system; at the very moment when a child had managed to survive on the smallest possible portion of the weakest possible food, it tended to happen in eight and a half out of ten cases that either the child got sick from hunger and cold, fell into the fire from neglect, or got smothered by accident. In any of these cases, the miserable little being was usually taken into another world, gathered up with the parents it had never known in this one.
Occasionally, when there was some more than usually interesting inquest upon a parish child who had been overlooked in turning up a bedstead, or inadvertently scalded to death when there happened to be a washing, though the latter accident was very scarce,—anything approaching to a washing being of rare occurrence in the farm,—the jury would take it into their heads to ask troublesome questions, or the parishioners would rebelliously affix their signatures to a remonstrance: but these impertinences were speedily checked by the evidence of the surgeon, and the testimony of the beadle; the former of whom had always opened the body and found nothing inside (which was very probable indeed), and the latter of whom invariably swore whatever the parish wanted, which was very self-devotional. Besides, the board made periodical pilgrimages to the farm, and always sent the beadle the day before, to say they were going. The children were neat and clean to behold, when they went; and what more would the people have?
Sometimes, when there was an unusual and interesting investigation into a parish child who had been missed while turning up a bed, or accidentally scalded to death during a rare washing—though such accidents were quite uncommon, as washing on the farm seldom happened—the jury would start asking annoying questions, or the parishioners would stubbornly sign a protest. But these annoyances were quickly put in check by the testimony of the surgeon and the beadle. The surgeon, who always examined the body and found nothing inside (which seemed very likely), and the beadle, who always swore to whatever the parish needed, were quite effective in silencing complaints. Additionally, the board made regular visits to the farm and always sent the beadle a day ahead to announce their visit. The children looked neat and clean during their visits, so what more could the people want?
It cannot be expected that this system of farming would produce any very extraordinary or luxuriant crop. Oliver Twist’s ninth birth-day found him a pale thin child, somewhat diminutive in stature, and decidedly small in circumference. But nature or inheritance had implanted a good sturdy spirit in Oliver’s breast: it had had plenty of room to expand, thanks to the spare diet of the establishment; and perhaps to this circumstance may be attributed his having any ninth birth-day at all. Be this as it may, however, it was his ninth birth-day; and he was keeping it in the coal-cellar with a select party of two other young gentlemen, who, after participating with him in a sound threshing, had been locked up therein for atrociously presuming to be hungry, when Mrs. Mann, the good lady of the house, was unexpectedly startled by the apparition of Mr. Bumble the beadle striving to undo the wicket of the garden-gate.
It can’t be expected that this farming system would produce any remarkable or lush crops. On his ninth birthday, Oliver Twist was a pale, thin child, a bit short in stature, and definitely small in size. But nature or inheritance had given Oliver a strong spirit: he had plenty of room to grow thanks to the meager diet at the institution; and maybe that’s why he managed to celebrate his ninth birthday at all. Regardless, it was his ninth birthday; and he was celebrating it in the coal cellar with a select group of two other boys, who, after having endured a good thrashing with him, had been locked up there for the outrageous act of being hungry, when Mrs. Mann, the kind lady of the house, was unexpectedly startled by the sight of Mr. Bumble the beadle trying to open the garden gate.
“Goodness gracious! is that you, Mr. Bumble, sir?” said Mrs. Mann, thrusting her head out of the window in well-affected ecstasies of[13] joy. “(Susan, take Oliver and them two brats up stairs, and wash ’em directly.)—My heart alive! Mr. Bumble, how glad I am to see you, sure-ly!”
“Wow! Is that you, Mr. Bumble?” said Mrs. Mann, sticking her head out of the window with feigned excitement. “(Susan, take Oliver and those two troublemakers upstairs and clean them up right away.)—I can’t believe it! Mr. Bumble, I’m so happy to see you!”
Now Mr. Bumble was a fat man, and a choleric one; so, instead of responding to this open-hearted salutation in a kindred spirit, he gave the little wicket a tremendous shake, and then bestowed upon it a kick which could have emanated from no leg but a beadle’s.
Now Mr. Bumble was a hefty guy, and a pretty hot-headed one; so, instead of replying to this warm greeting with the same vibe, he gave the little gate a huge shove, and then kicked it in a way that could only come from a beadle.
“Lor, only think,” said Mrs. Mann, running out,—for the three boys had been removed by this time,—“only think of that! That I should have forgotten that the gate was bolted on the inside, on account of them dear children! Walk in, sir; walk in, pray, Mr. Bumble, do sir.”
“Goodness, just imagine,” said Mrs. Mann, rushing out—since the three boys had been taken away by now—“can you believe that? That I forgot the gate was locked on the inside because of those sweet kids! Come in, sir; please, Mr. Bumble, do come in.”
Although this invitation was accompanied with a curtsey that might have softened the heart of a churchwarden, it by no means mollified the beadle.
Although this invitation was accompanied by a curtsey that could have softened the heart of a churchwarden, it did nothing to ease the beadle.
“Do you think this respectful or proper conduct, Mrs. Mann,” inquired Mr. Bumble, grasping his cane,—“to keep the parish officers[14] a-waiting at your garden-gate, when they come here upon porochial business connected with the porochial orphans? Are you aware, Mrs. Mann, that you are, as I may say, a porochial delegate, and a stipendiary?”
“Do you think this is respectful or appropriate conduct, Mrs. Mann?” asked Mr. Bumble, gripping his cane. “To keep the parish officers[14] waiting at your garden gate when they come here on parish business related to the parish orphans? Are you aware, Mrs. Mann, that you are, I could say, a parish delegate and a paid representative?”
“I’m sure, Mr. Bumble, that I was only a-telling one or two of the dear children as is so fond of you, that it was you a-coming,” replied Mrs. Mann with great humility.
“I’m sure, Mr. Bumble, that I was just telling a couple of the sweet kids who are so fond of you that you were coming,” replied Mrs. Mann with great humility.
Mr. Bumble had a great idea of his oratorical powers and his importance. He had displayed the one, and vindicated the other. He relaxed.
Mr. Bumble had a high opinion of his speaking skills and his significance. He had shown off the first and justified the second. He relaxed.
“Well, well, Mrs. Mann,” he replied in a calmer tone; “it may be as you say; it may be. Lead the way in, Mrs. Mann, for I come on business, and have got something to say.”
“Well, well, Mrs. Mann,” he replied more calmly, “maybe you’re right; maybe it is. Please lead the way in, Mrs. Mann, because I’m here on business and have something to discuss.”
Mrs. Mann ushered the beadle into a small parlour with a brick floor: placed a seat for him, and officiously deposited his cocked hat and cane on the table before him. Mr. Bumble wiped from his forehead the perspiration which his walk had engendered, glanced complacently[15] at the cocked hat, and smiled. Yes, he smiled: beadles are but men, and Mr. Bumble smiled.
Mrs. Mann led the beadle into a small parlor with a brick floor, set a chair for him, and carefully placed his hat and cane on the table in front of him. Mr. Bumble wiped the sweat from his forehead, which his walk had caused, looked at the hat with satisfaction[15] and smiled. Yes, he smiled: beadles are just men, and Mr. Bumble smiled.
“Now don’t you be offended at what I’m a-going to say,” observed Mrs. Mann, with captivating sweetness. “You’ve had a long walk, you know, or I wouldn’t mention it. Now will you take a little drop of something, Mr. Bumble?”
“Now don’t take offense at what I’m about to say,” Mrs. Mann remarked, with charming sweetness. “You’ve had a long walk, after all, or I wouldn’t bring it up. So, will you have a little drink, Mr. Bumble?”
“Not a drop—not a drop,” said Mr. Bumble, waving his right hand in a dignified, but still placid manner.
“Not a drop—not a drop,” Mr. Bumble said, waving his right hand in a dignified, yet calm manner.
“I think you will,” said Mrs. Mann, who had noticed the tone of the refusal, and the gesture that had accompanied it. “Just a leetle drop, with a little cold water, and a lump of sugar.”
“I think you will,” said Mrs. Mann, who had noticed the tone of the refusal and the gesture that went with it. “Just a little drop, with a little cold water, and a lump of sugar.”
Mr. Bumble coughed.
Mr. Bumble cleared his throat.
“Now, just a little drop,” said Mrs. Mann persuasively.
“Now, just a tiny bit,” said Mrs. Mann persuasively.
“What is it?” inquired the beadle.
“What is it?” asked the beadle.
“Why, it’s what I’m obliged to keep a little of in the house, to put in the blessed infants’ Daffy when they ain’t well, Mr. Bumble,”[16] replied Mrs. Mann as she opened a corner cupboard, and took down a bottle and glass. “It’s gin.”
“Why, it's what I have to keep a bit of at home, to give the poor babies some Daffy when they're not feeling well, Mr. Bumble,” replied Mrs. Mann as she opened a corner cupboard and took down a bottle and a glass. “It's gin.”[16]
“Do you give the children Daffy, Mrs. Mann?” inquired Bumble, following with his eyes the interesting process of mixing.
“Do you give the kids Daffy, Mrs. Mann?” Bumble asked, watching the intriguing mixing process with his eyes.
“Ah, bless ’em, that I do, dear as it is,” replied the nurse. “I couldn’t see ’em suffer before my very eyes, you know, sir.”
“Ah, bless them, I really do, dear as it is,” replied the nurse. “I couldn’t bear to see them suffer right in front of me, you know, sir.”
“No,” said Mr. Bumble approvingly; “no, you could not. You are a humane woman, Mrs. Mann.”—(Here she set down the glass.)—“I shall take an early opportunity of mentioning it to the board, Mrs. Mann.”—(He drew it towards him.)—“You feel as a mother, Mrs. Mann.”—(He stirred the gin and water.)—“I—I drink your health with cheerfulness, Mrs. Mann;”—and he swallowed half of it.
“No,” Mr. Bumble said with approval; “no, you couldn’t. You’re a caring woman, Mrs. Mann.”—(This is when she set down the glass.)—“I’ll make sure to bring it up with the board, Mrs. Mann.”—(He pulled it closer to him.)—“You feel like a mother, Mrs. Mann.”—(He mixed the gin and water.)—“I—I toast to your health with pleasure, Mrs. Mann;”—and he drank half of it.
“And now about business,” said the beadle, taking out a leathern pocket-book. “The child that was half-baptized Oliver Twist, is nine year old to-day.”
“And now about business,” said the beadle, taking out a leather wallet. “The child that was half-baptized Oliver Twist is nine years old today.”
“Bless him!” interposed Mrs. Mann, inflaming her left eye with the corner of her apron.
“Bless him!” Mrs. Mann chimed in, using the corner of her apron to dab at her left eye.
“And notwithstanding a offered reward of ten pound, which was afterwards increased to twenty pound,—notwithstanding the most superlative, and, I may say, supernat’ral exertions on the part of this parish,” said Bumble, “we have never been able to discover who is his father, or what is his mother’s settlement, name, or condition.”
“And despite a reward of ten pounds, which was later raised to twenty pounds—despite the extraordinary, and I might say, almost supernatural efforts from this parish,” Bumble said, “we have never been able to find out who his father is, or what his mother’s name, settlement, or situation is.”
Mrs. Mann raised her hands in astonishment; but added, after a moment’s reflection, “How comes he to have any name at all, then?”
Mrs. Mann raised her hands in surprise, but after a moment of thinking, added, “So how does he have a name at all, then?”
The beadle drew himself up with great pride, and said, “I inwented it.”
The beadle straightened up with a lot of pride and said, “I invented it.”
“You, Mr. Bumble!”
“Hey, Mr. Bumble!”
“I, Mrs. Mann. We name our foundlins in alphabetical order. The last was a S,—Swubble, I named him. This was a T,—Twist, I named him. The next one as comes will be Unwin, and the next Vilkins[18]. I have got names ready made to the end of the alphabet, and all the way through it again, when we come to Z.”
“I, Mrs. Mann. We name our foundlings in alphabetical order. The last was an S—Swubble, I named him. This one is a T—Twist, I named him. The next one that comes will be Unwin, and the one after that will be Vilkins[18]. I have names prepared all the way through the alphabet, and then back again when we get to Z.”
“Why, you’re quite a literary character, sir!” said Mrs. Mann.
“Wow, you’re really a literary character, sir!” said Mrs. Mann.
“Well, well,” said the beadle, evidently gratified with the compliment; “perhaps I may be—perhaps I may be, Mrs. Mann.” He finished the gin and water, and added, “Oliver being now too old to remain here, the Board have determined to have him back into the house, and I have come out myself to take him there,—so let me see him at once.”
“Well, well,” said the beadle, clearly pleased with the compliment; “maybe I am—maybe I am, Mrs. Mann.” He finished the gin and water and added, “Since Oliver is now too old to stay here, the Board has decided to take him back to the house, and I’ve come out myself to bring him there—so let me see him right away.”
“I’ll fetch him directly,” said Mrs. Mann, leaving the room for that purpose. And Oliver, having by this time had as much of the outer coat of dirt, which encrusted his face and hands, removed, as could be scrubbed off in one washing, was led into the room by his benevolent protectress.
“I’ll get him right away,” said Mrs. Mann, leaving the room to do just that. And Oliver, having now had as much of the thick dirt that covered his face and hands scrubbed off as could be in one wash, was brought into the room by his kind protector.
“Make a bow to the gentleman, Oliver,” said Mrs. Mann.
“Make a bow to the gentleman, Oliver,” said Mrs. Mann.
Oliver made a bow, which was divided between[19] the beadle on the chair and the cocked-hat on the table.
Oliver made a bow, which was split between[19] the beadle sitting on the chair and the cocked hat on the table.
“Will you go along with me, Oliver?” said Mr. Bumble in a majestic voice.
“Will you come with me, Oliver?” said Mr. Bumble in a grand voice.
Oliver was about to say that he would go along with anybody with great readiness, when, glancing upwards, he caught sight of Mrs. Mann, who had got behind the beadle’s chair, and was shaking her fist at him with a furious countenance. He took the hint at once, for the fist had been too often impressed upon his body not to be deeply impressed upon his recollection.
Oliver was just about to say that he would willingly go with anyone when he looked up and saw Mrs. Mann hiding behind the beadle’s chair, shaking her fist at him with an angry expression. He quickly understood the message, since he had felt that fist on his body enough times for it to be deeply etched in his memory.
“Will she go with me?” inquired poor Oliver.
“Is she going to come with me?” asked poor Oliver.
“No, she can’t,” replied Mr. Bumble; “but she’ll come and see you sometimes.”
“No, she can’t,” Mr. Bumble replied; “but she’ll come and visit you sometimes.”
This was no very great consolation to the child; but, young as he was, he had sense enough to make a feint of feeling great regret at going away. It was no very difficult matter for the boy to call the tears into his eyes. Hunger and recent ill-usage are great assistants if you want to cry; and Oliver cried very[20] naturally indeed. Mrs. Mann gave him a thousand embraces, and, what Oliver wanted a great deal more, a piece of bread and butter, lest he should seem too hungry when he got to the workhouse. With the slice of bread in his hand, and the little brown-cloth parish cap upon his head, Oliver was then led away by Mr. Bumble from the wretched home where one kind word or look had never lighted the gloom of his infant years. And yet he burst into an agony of childish grief as the cottage-gate closed after him. Wretched as were the little companions in misery he was leaving behind, they were the only friends he had ever known; and a sense of his loneliness in the great wide world sank into the child’s heart for the first time.
This didn’t really comfort the child much; but, even though he was young, he was smart enough to pretend to be really sad about leaving. It wasn't hard for the boy to bring tears to his eyes. Hunger and the recent mistreatment are powerful motivators if you want to cry; and Oliver cried very[20] naturally indeed. Mrs. Mann hugged him a thousand times, and, what Oliver wanted a lot more, she gave him a piece of bread and butter, so he wouldn’t seem too hungry when he got to the workhouse. With the slice of bread in his hand and the little brown parish cap on his head, Oliver was then taken away by Mr. Bumble from the miserable home where he had never received a kind word or look to brighten his early years. And yet he broke down in deep, childish sorrow as the cottage gate closed behind him. Poor as his little companions in misery were, they were the only friends he had ever known; and a feeling of loneliness in the vast world hit the child’s heart for the first time.
Mr. Bumble walked on with long strides, and little Oliver, firmly grasping his gold-laced cuff, trotted beside him, inquiring at the end of every quarter of a mile whether they were “nearly there,” to which interrogations Mr. Bumble returned very brief and snappish replies;[21] for the temporary blandness which gin and water awakens in some bosoms had by this time evaporated, and he was once again a beadle.
Mr. Bumble strode ahead with long steps, while little Oliver, clutching his gold-laced cuff, trotted alongside him. At the end of every quarter of a mile, he asked if they were “almost there.” Mr. Bumble responded with short and irritable answers; the brief sense of calm that gin and water brings in some people had worn off by now, and he had returned to being a beadle.[21]
Oliver had not been within the walls of the workhouse a quarter of an hour, and had scarcely completed the demolition of a second slice of bread, when Mr. Bumble, who had handed him over to the care of an old woman, returned, and, telling him it was a board night, informed him that the board had said he was to appear before it forthwith.
Oliver had only been inside the workhouse for about fifteen minutes and had barely finished eating a second slice of bread when Mr. Bumble, who had left him in the care of an elderly woman, came back. He told Oliver it was board night and that the board wanted him to appear before them right away.
Not having a very clearly defined notion of what a live board was, Oliver was rather astounded by this intelligence, and was not quite certain whether he ought to laugh or cry. He had no time to think about the matter, however; for Mr. Bumble gave him a tap on the head with his cane to wake him up, and another on the back to make him lively, and bidding him follow, conducted him into a large whitewashed room where eight or ten fat gentlemen were sitting round a table, at[22] the top of which, seated in an arm-chair rather higher than the rest, was a particularly fat gentleman with a very round, red face.
Not really understanding what a live board was, Oliver was pretty shocked by this news and wasn’t sure if he should laugh or cry. He didn’t have time to think about it, though; Mr. Bumble gave him a tap on the head with his cane to wake him up, and another on the back to get him moving. Then, telling him to follow, he led him into a large whitewashed room where eight or ten chubby gentlemen were sitting around a table. At[22] the top of the table, in a chair that was taller than the rest, sat a particularly portly gentleman with a very round, red face.
“Bow to the board,” said Bumble. Oliver brushed away two or three tears that were lingering in his eyes, and seeing no board but the table, fortunately bowed to that.
“Bow to the board,” said Bumble. Oliver wiped away a couple of tears that were still in his eyes, and seeing no board except for the table, thankfully bowed to that.
“What’s your name, boy?” said the gentleman in the high chair.
“What’s your name, kid?” asked the guy in the high chair.
Oliver was frightened at the sight of so many gentlemen, which made him tremble; and the beadle gave him another tap behind, which made him cry; and these two causes made him answer in a very low and hesitating voice; whereupon a gentleman in a white waistcoat said he was a fool, which was a capital way of raising his spirits, and putting him quite at his ease.
Oliver was scared by the sight of so many men, which made him shake; and the beadle gave him another tap on the back, which made him cry; and these two things caused him to respond in a very soft and uncertain voice; then a man in a white waistcoat called him a fool, which was a great way to lift his spirits and make him feel completely at ease.
“Boy,” said the gentleman in the high chair, “listen to me. You know you’re an orphan, I suppose?”
“Hey, kid,” said the gentleman in the high chair, “listen to me. You know you’re an orphan, right?”
“What’s that, sir?” inquired poor Oliver.
“What’s that, sir?” asked poor Oliver.
“The boy is a fool—I thought he was,” said the gentleman in the white waistcoat, in[23] a very decided tone. If one member of a class be blessed with an intuitive perception of others of the same race, the gentleman in the white waistcoat was unquestionably well qualified to pronounce an opinion on the matter.
“The boy is a fool—I thought he was,” said the man in the white waistcoat, in[23] a very firm tone. If one member of a group has a natural ability to understand others of the same kind, the man in the white waistcoat was definitely in a good position to share his thoughts on the issue.
“Hush!” said the gentleman who had spoken first. “You know you’ve got no father or mother, and that you are brought up by the parish, don’t you?”
"Hush!" said the man who had spoken first. "You know you don't have a father or mother, and that the parish is raising you, right?"
“Yes, sir,” replied Oliver, weeping bitterly.
“Yes, sir,” Oliver replied, crying hard.
“What are you crying for?” inquired the gentleman in the white waistcoat. And to be sure it was very extraordinary. What could the boy be crying for?
“What are you crying for?” asked the gentleman in the white vest. And it was indeed very strange. What could the boy be crying about?
“I hope you say your prayers every night,” said another gentleman in a gruff voice, “and pray for the people who feed you, and take care of you, like a Christian.”
“I hope you say your prayers every night,” said another man in a gruff voice, “and pray for the people who feed you and take care of you, like a Christian.”
“Yes, sir,” stammered the boy. The gentleman who spoke last was unconsciously right. It would have been very like a Christian, and a marvellously good Christian, too, if Oliver had prayed for the people who fed and took[24] care of him. But he hadn’t, because nobody had taught him.
“Yes, sir,” the boy stuttered. The gentleman who spoke last was unknowingly correct. It would have been very much like a Christian, and a truly good Christian at that, if Oliver had prayed for the people who fed and took[24] care of him. But he didn’t, because no one had taught him.
“Well, you have come here to be educated, and taught a useful trade,” said the red-faced gentleman in the high chair.
“Well, you’ve come here to learn and be taught a useful skill,” said the red-faced man in the high chair.
“So you’ll begin to pick oakum to-morrow morning at six o’clock,” added the surly one in the white waistcoat.
“So you’ll start picking oakum tomorrow morning at six o’clock,” the grumpy guy in the white waistcoat added.
For the combination of both these blessings in the one simple process of picking oakum, Oliver bowed low by the direction of the beadle, and was then hurried away to a large ward, where, on a rough hard bed, he sobbed himself to sleep. What a noble illustration of the tender laws of this favoured country!—they let the paupers go to sleep!
For the combination of both these blessings in the one simple act of picking oakum, Oliver bowed low at the beadle's direction and was quickly taken to a large dormitory, where, on a rough, hard bed, he cried himself to sleep. What a wonderful example of the caring laws of this privileged country!—they allow the poor to sleep!
Poor Oliver! He little thought, as he lay sleeping in happy unconsciousness of all around him, that the board had that very day arrived at a decision which would exercise the most material influence over all his future fortunes. But they had. And this was it:—
Poor Oliver! He had no idea, as he lay sleeping peacefully without a care in the world, that the board had made a decision that very day which would significantly impact his future. But they did. And this was it:—
The members of this board were very sage, deep, philosophical men; and when they came[25] to turn their attention to the workhouse, they found out at once, what ordinary folks would never have discovered—the poor people liked it! It was a regular place of public entertainment for the poorer classes—a tavern where there was nothing to pay—a public breakfast, dinner, tea, and supper all the year round—a brick and mortar elysium, where it was all play and no work. “Oho!” said the board, looking very knowing; “we are the fellows to set this to rights; we’ll stop it all in no time.” So, they established the rule, that all poor people should have the alternative (for they would compel nobody, not they,) of being starved by a gradual process in the house, or by a quick one out of it. With this view, they contracted with the waterworks to lay on an unlimited supply of water, and with a corn-factor to supply periodically small quantities of oatmeal; and issued three meals of thin gruel a-day, with an onion twice a week, and half a roll on Sundays. They made a great many other wise and humane[26] regulations having reference to the ladies, which it is not necessary to repeat; kindly undertook to divorce poor married people, in consequence of the great expense of a suit in Doctors’ Commons; and, instead of compelling a man to support his family as they had theretofore done, took his family away from him, and made him a bachelor! There is no telling how many applicants for relief under these last two heads would not have started up in all classes of society, if it had not been coupled with the workhouse. But they were long-headed men, and they had provided for this difficulty. The relief was inseparable from the workhouse and the gruel, and that frightened the people.
The board members were very wise, thoughtful men; and when they turned their attention to the workhouse, they immediately discovered something that regular people would never have guessed—the poor actually liked it! It was a sort of public entertainment venue for the lower classes—a tavern where there was no cost—a place that offered breakfast, lunch, tea, and dinner all year long—a brick-and-mortar paradise, where it was all fun and no work. “Oh, we see how it is,” said the board, looking very clever; “we’ll fix this right up; we’ll put an end to it in no time.” So, they established a rule that all poor people would have the choice (because they wouldn’t force anyone) of being slowly starved inside the workhouse or quickly outside of it. With that in mind, they made a deal with the waterworks for an unlimited supply of water, and with a grain supplier for occasional small amounts of oatmeal; they served three meals of thin porridge a day, with an onion twice a week, and half a roll on Sundays. They also put in place many other wise and humane regulations regarding the women, which don’t need mentioning; took it upon themselves to divorce poor married couples, due to the high cost of legal proceedings; and instead of making a man support his family as they had previously done, they took his family away from him and turned him into a bachelor! There’s no telling how many people from all walks of life would have sought help under these last two conditions if it hadn’t been tied in with the workhouse. But they were sharp thinkers, and they had planned for this issue. The assistance was linked to the workhouse and the porridge, and that scared people off.
For the first six months after Oliver Twist was removed, the system was in full operation. It was rather expensive at first, in consequence of the increase of the undertaker’s bill, and the necessity of taking in the clothes of all the paupers, which fluttered loosely on their wasted, shrunken forms, after a week or two’s gruel. But the number of workhouse inmates got[27] thin as well as the paupers, and the board were in ecstasies.
For the first six months after Oliver Twist was taken away, the system was running at full capacity. It was pretty costly at first because of the rise in the undertaker's fees and the need to provide clothes for all the poor folks, which hung loosely on their frail, shrunken bodies after a week or two of gruel. But the number of workhouse residents became as thin as the paupers, and the board was thrilled.
The room in which the boys were fed was a large stone hall, with a copper at one end, out of which the master, dressed in an apron for the purpose, and assisted by one or two women, ladled the gruel at meal-times; of which composition each boy had one porringer, and no more—except on festive occasions, and then he had two ounces and a quarter of bread besides. The bowls never wanted washing—the boys polished them with their spoons till they shone again; and when they had performed this operation, (which never took very long, the spoons being nearly as large as the bowls,) they would sit staring at the copper with such eager eyes as if they could devour the very bricks of which it was composed; employing themselves meanwhile in sucking their fingers most assiduously, with the view of catching up any stray splashes of gruel that might have been cast thereon. Boys have generally excellent appetites. Oliver Twist and[28] his companions suffered the tortures of slow starvation for three months; at last they got so voracious and wild with hunger, that one boy, who was tall for his age, and hadn’t been used to that sort of thing, (for his father had kept a small cook’s shop,) hinted darkly to his companions, that unless he had another basin of gruel per diem, he was afraid he should some night eat the boy who slept next him, who happened to be a weakly youth of tender age. He had a wild, hungry eye, and they implicitly believed him. A council was held; lots were cast who should walk up to the master after supper that evening, and ask for more; and it fell to Oliver Twist.
The room where the boys ate was a large stone hall, with a copper at one end. The master, wearing an apron for the occasion and helped by one or two women, ladled out the gruel at mealtimes; each boy got one bowl and no more—except on special occasions, when he received an extra two ounces and a quarter of bread. The bowls didn’t need washing—the boys polished them with their spoons until they shone again, and once they had done this (which didn’t take long, since the spoons were almost as big as the bowls), they would sit staring at the copper with eager eyes, as if they could devour the very bricks it was made of. Meanwhile, they would be diligently sucking their fingers to catch any stray drops of gruel that might have splashed on them. Boys usually have great appetites. Oliver Twist and his friends endured the tortures of slow starvation for three months; eventually, they became so ravenous and crazed with hunger that one boy, who was tall for his age and unfamiliar with this kind of deprivation (his father had owned a small cook's shop), darkly hinted to his companions that unless he got another bowl of gruel each day, he was worried he might eat the boy sleeping next to him, who was a frail, young child. He had a wild, hungry look, and they all took him seriously. A meeting was held; they drew lots to see who would go up to the master after dinner that night and ask for more, and it was Oliver Twist who was chosen.

The evening arrived: the boys took their places; the master in his cook’s uniform stationed himself at the copper; his pauper assistants ranged themselves behind him; the gruel was served out, and a long grace was said over the short commons. The gruel disappeared, and the boys whispered each other and winked at Oliver, while his next neighbours nudged him. Child as he was, he was desperate with[29] hunger and reckless with misery. He rose from the table, and advancing, basin and spoon in hand, to the master, said, somewhat alarmed at his own temerity—
The evening came: the boys took their seats; the master in his cook's uniform positioned himself by the copper pot; his poor assistants lined up behind him; the gruel was served, and a lengthy grace was said over the meager meal. The gruel disappeared quickly, and the boys whispered to each other and winked at Oliver, while the boys next to him nudged him. Despite being just a child, he was driven by extreme hunger and overwhelmed by misery. He stood up from the table, and approaching the master with basin and spoon in hand, said, somewhat anxious about his own boldness—
“Please, sir, I want some more.”
“Please, sir, I’d like some more.”
The master was a fat, healthy man, but he turned very pale. He gazed in stupefied astonishment on the small rebel for some seconds, and then clung for support to the copper. The assistants were paralysed with wonder, and the boys with fear.
The master was a big, healthy guy, but he turned very pale. He looked at the small rebel in stunned amazement for a few seconds, then leaned against the copper for support. The assistants were frozen in shock, and the boys were filled with fear.
“What!” said the master at length, in a faint voice.
“What!” said the master finally, in a weak voice.
“Please, sir,” replied Oliver, “I want some more.”
“Please, sir,” Oliver replied, “I’d like some more.”
The master aimed a blow at Oliver’s head with the ladle, pinioned him in his arms, and shrieked aloud for the beadle.
The master swung the ladle at Oliver’s head, grabbed him in his arms, and shouted loudly for the beadle.
The board were sitting in solemn conclave when Mr. Bumble rushed into the room in great excitement, and addressing the gentleman in the high chair, said—
The board was sitting in a serious meeting when Mr. Bumble rushed into the room with great excitement and said to the man in the big chair—
“Mr. Limbkins, I beg your pardon, sir;—Oliver Twist has asked for more.” There was[30] a general start. Horror was depicted on every countenance.
“Mr. Limbkins, I’m really sorry, sir;—Oliver Twist has asked for more.” There was[30] a collective gasp. Shock was written on everyone’s face.
“For more!” said Mr. Limbkins. “Compose yourself, Bumble, and answer me distinctly. Do I understand that he asked for more, after he had eaten the supper allotted by the dietary?”
“For more!” said Mr. Limbkins. “Calm down, Bumble, and answer me clearly. Am I correct in understanding that he asked for more after finishing the meal assigned by the menu?”
“He did, sir,” replied Bumble.
“He did, sir,” said Bumble.
“That boy will be hung,” said the gentleman in the white waistcoat; “I know that boy will be hung.”
“That boy is going to be hanged,” said the man in the white waistcoat; “I know that boy is going to be hanged.”
Nobody controverted the prophetic gentleman’s opinion. An animated discussion took place. Oliver was ordered into instant confinement; and a bill was next morning pasted on the outside of the gate, offering a reward of five pounds to anybody who would take Oliver Twist off the hands of the parish. In other words, five pounds and Oliver Twist were offered to any man or woman who wanted an apprentice to any trade, business or calling.
Nobody disputed the prophetic gentleman’s opinion. An engaging discussion ensued. Oliver was immediately ordered into confinement; and a notice was posted on the outside of the gate the next morning, offering a reward of five pounds to anyone who would take Oliver Twist off the parish’s hands. In other words, five pounds and Oliver Twist were offered to any man or woman looking for an apprentice for any trade, business, or profession.
“I never was more convinced of anything in my life,” said the gentleman in the white waistcoat, as he knocked at the gate and read the[31] bill next morning—“I never was more convinced of anything in my life, than I am that that boy will come to be hung.”
“I have never been more sure of anything in my life,” said the man in the white waistcoat, as he knocked on the gate and looked at the[31] bill the next morning—“I have never been more sure of anything in my life than I am that that boy will end up being hanged.”
As I purpose to show in the sequel whether the white-waistcoated gentleman was right or not, I should perhaps mar the interest of this narrative (supposing it to possess any at all) if I ventured to hint just yet, whether the life of Oliver Twist had this violent termination or no.
As I plan to demonstrate later whether the man in the white waistcoat was correct or not, I might spoil the suspense of this story (assuming it has any) if I suggested now whether Oliver Twist's life ended violently or not.
CHAPTER III.
RELATES HOW OLIVER TWIST CAME CLOSE TO GETTING A JOB THAT WOULD NOT HAVE BEEN A SINECURE.
For a week after the commission of the impious and profane offence of asking for more, Oliver remained a close prisoner in the dark and solitary room to which he had been consigned by the wisdom and mercy of the board. It appears, at first sight, not unreasonable to suppose, that, if he had entertained a becoming feeling of respect for the prediction of the gentleman in the white waistcoat, he would have established that sage individual’s prophetic character, once and for ever, by tying one end of his pocket handkerchief to a hook in the wall, and attaching himself to the other. To the performance of this feat, however, there was one obstacle, namely, that pocket-handkerchiefs[33] being decided articles of luxury, had been, for all future times and ages, removed from the noses of paupers by the express order of the board in council assembled, solemnly given and pronounced under their hands and seals. There was a still greater obstacle in Oliver’s youth and childishness. He only cried bitterly all day; and when the long, dismal night came on, he spread his little hands before his eyes to shut out the darkness, and crouching in the corner, tried to sleep: ever and anon waking with a start and tremble, and drawing himself closer and closer to the wall, as if to feel even its cold hard surface were a protection in the gloom and loneliness which surrounded him.
For a week after the terrible and disrespectful act of asking for more, Oliver stayed locked up in the dark, lonely room where he had been placed by the wisdom and mercy of the board. At first glance, it might not seem unreasonable to think that if he had shown the proper respect for the prediction of the guy in the white waistcoat, he could have confirmed that wise person's prophetic nature once and for all by tying one end of his pocket handkerchief to a hook in the wall and attaching himself to the other. However, there was one major obstacle: pocket handkerchiefs[33] were considered luxury items and had been permanently taken from the noses of paupers by the board's express order, which was officially issued and signed by them. An even bigger obstacle was Oliver’s age and immaturity. He simply wept bitterly all day; and when the long, dreary night arrived, he covered his little hands over his eyes to block out the darkness and, huddled in the corner, tried to sleep, repeatedly waking up with a start and a shudder, drawing himself closer and closer to the wall as if even the cold, hard surface could protect him from the gloom and isolation that surrounded him.
Let it not be supposed by the enemies of “the system,” that, during the period of his solitary incarceration, Oliver was denied the benefit of exercise, the pleasure of society, or the advantages of religious consolation. As for exercise, it was nice cold weather, and he was allowed to perform his ablutions every morning under the pump, in a stone yard, in the presence of Mr. Bumble, who prevented his[34] catching cold, and caused a tingling sensation to pervade his frame, by repeated applications of the cane; as for society, he was carried every other day into the hall where the boys dined, and there sociably flogged as a public warning and example; and so far from being denied the advantages of religious consolation, he was kicked into the same apartment every evening at prayer-time, and there permitted to listen to, and console his mind with, a general supplication of the boys, containing a special clause therein inserted by authority of the board, in which they entreated to be made good, virtuous, contented, and obedient, and to be guarded from the sins and vices of Oliver Twist, whom the supplication distinctly set forth to be under the exclusive patronage and protection of the powers of wickedness, and an article direct from the manufactory of the devil himself.
Let’s not assume that the opponents of “the system” think Oliver was deprived of exercise, companionship, or the comfort of religious solace during his time in solitary confinement. For exercise, it was chilly outside, and he was allowed to wash himself every morning under the pump in a stone yard, with Mr. Bumble there to make sure he didn’t catch a cold, and he created a tingling sensation all over Oliver by repeatedly using the cane. As for companionship, he was taken every other day to the hall where the boys had their meals, where he was publicly punished as a warning to others. And far from being denied the comfort of religious support, he was thrown into the same room every evening at prayer time, where he could listen to and find solace in a collective prayer from the other boys, which included a special part added by the board. In that prayer, they begged to be made good, virtuous, content, and obedient, and to be protected from the sins and vices of Oliver Twist, who the prayer explicitly stated was under the exclusive influence of evil, directly linked to the handiwork of the devil himself.
It chanced one morning, while Oliver’s affairs were in this auspicious and comfortable state, that Mr. Gamfield, chimney-sweeper, was wending his way adown the High-street, deeply cogitating in his mind his ways and means of[35] paying certain arrears of rent, for which his landlord had become rather pressing. Mr. Gamfield’s most sanguine calculation of funds could not raise them within full five pounds of the desired amount; and, in a species of arithmetical desperation, he was alternately cudgelling his brains and his donkey, when, passing the workhouse, his eyes encountered the bill on the gate.
One morning, while Oliver’s situation was looking pretty good, Mr. Gamfield, the chimney-sweeper, was making his way down the High Street, deeply thinking about how he could pay off some overdue rent that his landlord was starting to push him about. No matter how hard he tried to crunch the numbers, Mr. Gamfield couldn’t come up with the full five pounds he needed; out of sheer frustration, he was alternately banging his head against the wall and hitting his donkey, when he happened to notice the notice on the workhouse gate.
“Wo—o!” said Mr. Gamfield to the donkey.
“Whoa!” said Mr. Gamfield to the donkey.
The donkey was in a state of profound abstraction,—wondering, probably, whether he was destined to be regaled with a cabbage-stalk or two, when he had disposed of the two sacks of soot with which the little cart was laden; so, without noticing the word of command, he jogged onwards.
The donkey was lost in deep thought—probably wondering if he would get a cabbage stalk or two after he finished unloading the two sacks of soot that the little cart was carrying; so, without paying attention to the command, he kept on moving.
Mr. Gamfield growled a fierce imprecation on the donkey generally, but more particularly on his eyes; and, running after him, bestowed a blow on his head, which would inevitably have beaten in any skull but a donkey’s; then, catching hold of the bridle, he gave his jaw a sharp wrench, by way of gentle reminder[36] that he was not his own master: and, having by these means turned him round, he gave him another blow on the head, just to stun him till he came back again; and having done so, walked up to the gate to read the bill.
Mr. Gamfield cursed the donkey angrily, especially targeting its eyes, and chased after him, landing a hit on his head that would have knocked out anyone else but a donkey. Then, grabbing the bridle, he yanked its jaw sharply as a reminder that it wasn't in charge. After turning it around with these methods, he hit it on the head again to daze it until it returned to its senses. Finally, he walked over to the gate to read the notice.[36]
The gentleman with the white waistcoat was standing at the gate with his hands behind him, after having delivered himself of some profound sentiments in the board-room. Having witnessed the little dispute between Mr. Gamfield and the donkey, he smiled joyously when that person came up to read the bill, for he saw at once that Mr. Gamfield was exactly the sort of master Oliver Twist wanted. Mr. Gamfield smiled, too, as he perused the document, for five pounds was just the sum he had been wishing for; and, as to the boy with which it was encumbered, Mr. Gamfield, knowing what the dietary of the workhouse was, well knew he would be a nice small pattern, just the very thing for register stoves. So he spelt the bill through again, from beginning to end, and then, touching his fur cap in token of humility, accosted the gentleman in the white waistcoat.
The man in the white waistcoat was standing at the gate with his hands behind his back, after sharing some deep thoughts in the meeting room. After watching the little dispute between Mr. Gamfield and the donkey, he smiled happily when Mr. Gamfield approached to read the bill because he realized that Mr. Gamfield was exactly the kind of master Oliver Twist needed. Mr. Gamfield smiled too as he read the document, since five pounds was precisely the amount he had been hoping for; and as for the boy that came with it, Mr. Gamfield knew well what the workhouse diet was, so he understood that Oliver would be a nice small fit, just the perfect size for the jobs he had. He read the bill again from start to finish and then, touching his fur cap as a sign of respect, addressed the gentleman in the white waistcoat.
“This here boy, sir, wot the parish wants to ’prentis,” said Mr. Gamfield.
“This boy here, sir, that the parish wants to apprentice,” said Mr. Gamfield.
“Yes, my man,” said the gentleman in the white waistcoat, with a condescending smile, “what of him?”
“Yes, my friend,” said the guy in the white vest, with a patronizing smile, “what about him?”
“If the parish vould like him to learn a light pleasant trade, in a good ’spectable chimbley-sweepin’ bisness,” said Mr. Gamfield, “I wants a ’prentis, and I’m ready to take him.”
“If the parish would like him to learn a light, pleasant trade in a respectable chimney sweeping business,” said Mr. Gamfield, “I need an apprentice, and I’m ready to take him.”
“Walk in,” said the gentleman in the white waistcoat. Mr. Gamfield having lingered behind, to give the donkey another blow on the head, and another wrench of the jaw, as a caution not to run away in his absence, followed the gentleman with the white waistcoat into the room where Oliver had first seen him.
“Come in,” said the man in the white waistcoat. Mr. Gamfield, having stayed behind to give the donkey another smack on the head and another twist of the jaw, as a warning not to run off while he was gone, followed the man in the white waistcoat into the room where Oliver had first seen him.
“It’s a nasty trade,” said Mr. Limbkins when Gamfield had again stated his wish.
“It’s a nasty business,” said Mr. Limbkins when Gamfield had once again expressed his desire.
“Young boys have been smothered in chimneys before now,” said another gentleman.
“Young boys have been trapped in chimneys before,” said another man.
“That’s acause they damped the straw afore they lit it in the chimbley to make ’em come down again,” said Gamfield; “that’s all smoke, and no blaze; vereas smoke ain’t o’ no use at[38] all in makin’ a boy come down, for it only sinds him to sleep, and that’s wot he likes. Boys is wery obstinit, and wery lazy, gen’lmen, and there’s nothink like a good hot blaze to make ’em com down vith a run; it’s humane too, gen’lmen, acause, even if they’ve stuck in the chimbley, roastin’ their feet makes ’em struggle to hextricate theirselves.”
"That’s because they dampened the straw before they lit it in the chimney to make them come down again," said Gamfield; "that’s all smoke, and no fire; whereas smoke isn’t any use at[38] all in getting a boy to come down since it just puts him to sleep, and that’s what he likes. Boys are very stubborn and very lazy, gentlemen, and there’s nothing like a good hot fire to make them come down quickly; it’s humane too, gentlemen, because even if they’re stuck in the chimney, roasting their feet makes them struggle to get themselves out."
The gentleman in the white waistcoat appeared very much amused by this explanation; but his mirth was speedily checked by a look from Mr. Limbkins. The board then proceeded to converse among themselves for a few minutes, but in so low a tone, that the words “saving of expenditure,” “look well in the accounts,” “have a printed report published,” were alone audible: and they only chanced to be heard on account of their being very frequently repeated with great emphasis.
The gentleman in the white waistcoat seemed quite amused by this explanation; however, his laughter quickly stopped when Mr. Limbkins shot him a look. The board then started to talk among themselves for a few minutes, but in such a low voice that only phrases like “saving on expenses,” “look good in the accounts,” and “have a printed report published” were barely heard. They happened to be caught because they were repeated often with a lot of emphasis.
At length the whispering ceased, and the members of the board having resumed their seats and their solemnity, Mr. Limbkins said,
At last, the whispering quieted down, and the members of the board took their seats again, returning to their serious demeanor. Mr. Limbkins said,
“We have considered your proposition, and we don’t approve of it.”
“We’ve thought about your proposal, and we don’t agree with it.”
“Not at all,” said the gentleman in the white waistcoat.
“Not at all,” said the guy in the white vest.
“Decidedly not,” added the other members.
“Definitely not,” added the other members.
As Mr. Gamfield did happen to labour under the slight imputation of having bruised three or four boys to death already, it occurred to him that the board had perhaps, in some unaccountable freak, taken it into their heads that this extraneous circumstance ought to influence their proceedings. It was very unlike their general mode of doing business, if they had; but still, as he had no particular wish to revive the rumour, he twisted his cap in his hands, and walked slowly from the table.
As Mr. Gamfield happened to be under the slight suspicion of having injured three or four boys to death already, he thought that the board might, for some inexplicable reason, have decided that this unusual situation should affect their decisions. This was very different from their usual way of operating, if they had; but still, since he didn't want to bring the rumor back to life, he twisted his cap in his hands and walked slowly away from the table.
“So you won’t let me have him, gen’lmen,” said Mr. Gamfield, pausing near the door.
“So you won’t let me have him, gentlemen,” said Mr. Gamfield, pausing near the door.
“No,” replied Mr. Limbkins; “at least, as it’s a nasty business, we think you ought to take something less than the premium we offered.”
“No,” replied Mr. Limbkins; “at least, since it’s a messy situation, we think you should accept something less than the premium we offered.”
Mr. Gamfield’s countenance brightened, as, with a quick step he returned to the table, and said,
Mr. Gamfield’s face lit up as he quickly walked back to the table and said,
“What’ll you give, gen’lmen? Come, don’t[40] be too hard on a poor man. What’ll you give?”
“What will you offer, gentlemen? Come on, don’t[40] be too tough on a poor guy. What will you give?”
“I should say three pound ten was plenty,” said Mr. Limbkins.
“I’d say three pounds ten is more than enough,” said Mr. Limbkins.
“Ten shillings too much,” said the gentleman in the white waistcoat.
“Ten shillings too much,” said the guy in the white vest.
“Come,” said Gamfield; “say four pound, gen’lmen. Say four pound, and you’ve got rid of him for good and all. There!”
“Come on,” said Gamfield; “let’s settle on four pounds, gentlemen. Just say four pounds, and you’ve gotten rid of him for good. There!”
“Three pound ten,” repeated Mr. Limbkins, firmly.
“Three pound ten,” Mr. Limbkins said again, confidently.
“Come, I’ll split the difference, gen’lmen,” urged Gamfield. “Three pound fifteen.”
“Come on, I’ll meet you halfway, gentlemen,” Gamfield urged. “Three hundred fifteen pounds.”
“Not a farthing more,” was the firm reply of Mr. Limbkins.
“Not a penny more,” was the firm reply of Mr. Limbkins.
“You’re desp’rate hard upon me, gen’lmen,” said Gamfield, wavering.
“You’re really putting a lot of pressure on me, gentlemen,” said Gamfield, hesitating.
“Pooh! pooh! nonsense!” said the gentleman in the white waistcoat. “He’d be cheap with nothing at all, as a premium. Take him, you silly fellow! He’s just the boy for you. He wants the stick now and then; it’ll do him good; and his board needn’t come very expensive, for he hasn’t been overfed since he was born. Ha! ha! ha!”
“Ugh! What nonsense!” said the man in the white vest. “He’d be a bargain for nothing at all as a bonus. Take him, you foolish guy! He’s exactly the kid for you. He needs a stick now and then; it’ll be good for him, and his meals won’t be too pricey since he hasn’t been overfed since he was born. Ha! ha! ha!”
Mr. Gamfield gave an arch look at the faces round the table, and, observing a smile on all of them, gradually broke into a smile himself. The bargain was made, and Mr. Bumble was at once instructed that Oliver Twist and his indentures were to be conveyed before the magistrate for signature and approval that very afternoon.
Mr. Gamfield gave a sly glance at the faces around the table, and noticing smiles on all of them, slowly began to smile himself. The deal was struck, and Mr. Bumble was immediately told that Oliver Twist and his indentures were to be taken before the magistrate for signature and approval that very afternoon.
In pursuance of this determination, little Oliver, to his excessive astonishment, was released from bondage, and ordered to put himself into a clean shirt. He had hardly achieved this very unusual gymnastic performance, when Mr. Bumble brought him with his own hands a basin of gruel, and the holiday allowance of two ounces and a quarter of bread; at sight of which Oliver began to cry very piteously, thinking, not unnaturally, that the board must have determined to kill him for some useful purpose, or they never would have begun to fatten him up in this way.
In line with this decision, little Oliver, to his great surprise, was set free from his confinement and instructed to put on a clean shirt. He had barely managed this rather unusual task when Mr. Bumble personally brought him a bowl of gruel and the holiday ration of two ounces and a quarter of bread; upon seeing this, Oliver started to cry very sadly, thinking, not unreasonably, that the board must have decided to starve him for some useful reason, or they never would have started to fatten him up like this.
“Don’t make your eyes red, Oliver, but eat your food and be thankful,” said Mr. Bumble, in a tone of impressive pomposity. “You’re a-going to be made a ’prentice of, Oliver.”
“Don’t make your eyes red, Oliver, but eat your food and be grateful,” said Mr. Bumble, in a tone of impressive arrogance. “You’re going to be made an apprentice, Oliver.”
“A ’prentice, sir!” said the child, trembling.
“A apprentice, sir!” said the child, shaking.
“Yes, Oliver,” said Mr. Bumble. “The kind and blessed gentlemen which is so many parents to you, Oliver, when you have none of your own, are a-going to ’prentice you, and to set you up in life, and make a man of you, although the expense to the parish is three pound ten!—three pound ten, Oliver!—seventy shillin’s!—one hundred and forty sixpences!—and all for a naughty orphan which nobody can’t love.”
“Yes, Oliver,” said Mr. Bumble. “The kind and generous gentlemen, who are like many parents to you when you have none of your own, are going to apprentice you and help you get started in life, and make a man out of you, even though it costs the parish three pounds ten!—three pounds ten, Oliver!—seventy shillings!—one hundred and forty sixpences!—and all for a naughty orphan that nobody can love.”
As Mr. Bumble paused to take breath after delivering this address in an awful voice, the tears rolled down the poor child’s face, and he sobbed bitterly.
As Mr. Bumble paused to catch his breath after delivering this speech in a terrible voice, tears streamed down the poor child's face, and he sobbed loudly.
“Come,” said Mr. Bumble, somewhat less pompously, for it was gratifying to his feelings to observe the effect his eloquence had produced, “come, Oliver, wipe your eyes with the cuffs of your jacket, and don’t cry into your gruel; that’s a very foolish action, Oliver.” It certainly was, for there was quite enough water in it already.
“Come on,” said Mr. Bumble, a bit less pompously, since it pleased him to see the effect his speech had made, “come on, Oliver, wipe your eyes with the sleeves of your jacket, and don’t cry into your porridge; that’s just a silly thing to do, Oliver.” It really was, because there was already plenty of water in it.
On their way to the magistrates, Mr. Bumble[43] instructed Oliver that all he would have to do, would be to look very happy, and say, when the gentleman asked him if he wanted to be apprenticed, that he should like it very much indeed; both of which injunctions Oliver promised to obey, the rather as Mr. Bumble threw in a gentle hint, that if he failed in either particular, there was no telling what would be done to him. When they arrived at the office, he was shut up in a little room by himself, and admonished by Mr. Bumble to stay there until he came back to fetch him.
On their way to the magistrates, Mr. Bumble[43] told Oliver that all he needed to do was look very happy and say, when the gentleman asked him if he wanted to be apprenticed, that he would like it very much indeed; Oliver promised to follow these instructions, especially since Mr. Bumble hinted that if he messed up in any way, there was no telling what might happen to him. When they arrived at the office, he was put in a small room by himself and told by Mr. Bumble to stay there until he came back to get him.
There the boy remained with a palpitating heart for half an hour, at the expiration of which time Mr. Bumble thrust in his head, unadorned with the cocked hat, and said aloud,
There the boy stayed with a racing heart for half an hour, after which Mr. Bumble popped his head in, without his top hat, and said out loud,
“Now, Oliver, my dear, come to the gentleman.” As Mr. Bumble said this, he put on a grim and threatening look, and added in a low voice, “Mind what I told you, you young rascal.”
“Now, Oliver, my dear, go to the gentleman.” As Mr. Bumble said this, he put on a serious and intimidating expression, and added in a quiet voice, “Remember what I told you, you young troublemaker.”
Oliver stared innocently in Mr. Bumble’s face at this somewhat contradictory style of address; but that gentleman prevented his[44] offering any remark thereupon, by leading him at once into an adjoining room, the door of which was open. It was a large room with a great window; and behind a desk sat two old gentlemen with powdered heads, one of whom was reading the newspaper, while the other was perusing, with the aid of a pair of tortoise-shell spectacles, a small piece of parchment which lay before him. Mr. Limbkins was standing in front of the desk on one side, and Mr. Gamfield, with a partially washed face, on the other, while two or three bluff-looking men in top-boots were lounging about.
Oliver looked curiously at Mr. Bumble’s face, puzzled by his mixed messages; but Mr. Bumble quickly cut him off by taking him into the next room, which had its door open. It was a spacious room with a large window, and behind a desk sat two elderly gentlemen with powdered hair. One was reading the newspaper, while the other was looking over a small piece of parchment with the help of tortoise-shell glasses. Mr. Limbkins stood in front of the desk on one side, while Mr. Gamfield, with a partly cleaned face, stood on the other. Two or three burly men in tall boots were lounging around.
The old gentleman with the spectacles gradually dozed off over the little bit of parchment, and there was a short pause, after Oliver had been stationed by Mr. Bumble in front of the desk.
The old man with the glasses slowly nodded off over the small piece of parchment, and there was a brief moment of silence after Mr. Bumble had positioned Oliver in front of the desk.
“This is the boy, your worship,” said Mr. Bumble.
“This is the boy, your honor,” said Mr. Bumble.
The old gentleman who was reading the newspaper raised his head for a moment, and pulled the other old gentleman by the sleeve, whereupon the last-mentioned old gentleman woke up.
The old man reading the newspaper lifted his head for a moment and tugged on the sleeve of the other old man, causing the second old man to wake up.
“Oh, is this the boy?” said the old gentleman.
“Oh, is this the kid?” said the old man.
“This is him, sir,” replied Mr. Bumble. “Bow to the magistrate, my dear.”
“This is him, sir,” replied Mr. Bumble. “Make sure to bow to the magistrate, dear.”
Oliver roused himself, and made his best obeisance. He had been wondering, with his eyes fixed on the magistrates’ powder, whether all boards were born with that white stuff on their heads, and were boards from thenceforth on that account.
Oliver woke up and did his best to show respect. He had been pondering, his eyes on the magistrates' powdered wigs, whether all boards started out with that white stuff on their heads and if that was why they were called boards from then on.
“Well,” said the old gentleman, “I suppose he’s fond of chimney-sweeping?”
“Well,” said the old man, “I guess he likes chimney-sweeping?”
“He doats on it, your worship,” replied Bumble, giving Oliver a sly pinch, to intimate that he had better not say he didn’t.
“He’s crazy about it, your worship,” replied Bumble, giving Oliver a sly pinch to suggest that he should keep quiet about not liking it.
“And he will be a sweep, will he?” inquired the old gentleman.
“And he will be a sweep, will he?” the old man asked.
“If we was to bind him to any other trade to-morrow, he’d run away simultaneously, your worship,” replied Bumble.
“If we were to tie him to any other job tomorrow, he’d run away right away, your honor,” replied Bumble.
“And this man that’s to be his master—you, sir—you’ll treat him well, and feed him, and do all that sort of thing,—will you?” said the old gentleman.
“And this man who’s going to be his master—you, sir—you’ll treat him well, and feed him, and do all that kind of stuff, won’t you?” said the old gentleman.
“When I says I will, I means I will,” replied Mr. Gamfield doggedly.
“When I say I will, I mean I will,” Mr. Gamfield replied stubbornly.
“You’re a rough speaker, my friend, but you look an honest, open-hearted man,” said the old gentleman, turning his spectacles in the direction of the candidate for Oliver’s premium, whose villanous countenance was a regular stamped receipt for cruelty. But the magistrate was half blind and half childish, so he couldn’t reasonably be expected to discern what other people did.
“You're a harsh talker, my friend, but you seem like a genuine, open-hearted guy,” said the old gentleman, adjusting his glasses to get a better look at the candidate for Oliver’s premium, whose villainous face was a clear indication of his cruelty. But the magistrate was partially blind and somewhat childish, so it was unrealistic to expect him to see what others could.
“I hope I am, sir,” said Mr. Gamfield with an ugly leer.
“I hope I am, sir,” said Mr. Gamfield with an unpleasant grin.
“I have no doubt you are, my friend,” replied the old gentleman, fixing his spectacles more firmly on his nose, and looking about him for the inkstand.
“I’m sure you are, my friend,” replied the old man, adjusting his glasses more firmly on his nose and looking around for the inkstand.
It was the critical moment of Oliver’s fate. If the inkstand had been where the old gentleman thought it was, he would have dipped his pen into it and signed the indentures, and Oliver would have been straightway hurried off. But as it chanced to be immediately under his nose, it followed as a matter of course that he[47] looked all over his desk for it, without finding it; and happening in the course of his search to look straight before him, his gaze encountered the pale and terrified face of Oliver Twist, who, despite all the admonitory looks and pinches of Bumble, was regarding the very repulsive countenance of his future master with a mingled expression of horror and fear, too palpable to be mistaken even by a half-blind magistrate.
It was a pivotal moment for Oliver’s future. If the inkstand had been where the old man thought it was, he would have dipped his pen in it and signed the contract, and Oliver would have been quickly sent away. But since it happened to be right under his nose, it made sense that he looked all over his desk for it without finding it; and while searching, he happened to look straight ahead, where he saw the pale and terrified face of Oliver Twist, who, despite all the warning glances and pinches from Bumble, was staring at the very unappealing face of his future master with an expression of horror and fear that was unmistakable, even to a nearly blind magistrate.
The old gentleman stopped, laid down his pen, and looked from Oliver to Mr. Limbkins, who attempted to take snuff with a cheerful and unconcerned aspect.
The old man paused, set down his pen, and glanced from Oliver to Mr. Limbkins, who tried to take snuff with a cheerful and relaxed demeanor.
“My boy,” said the old gentleman, leaning over the desk. Oliver started at the sound—he might be excused for doing so, for the words were kindly said, and strange sounds frighten one. He trembled violently, and burst into tears.
“My boy,” said the old man, leaning over the desk. Oliver jumped at the sound—he could be forgiven for that, as the words were said kindly, and unfamiliar sounds can be frightening. He shook uncontrollably and broke down in tears.
“My boy,” said the old gentleman, “you look pale and alarmed. What is the matter?”
“My boy,” said the old gentleman, “you look pale and worried. What’s wrong?”
“Stand a little away from him, beadle,” said the other magistrate, laying aside the paper,[48] and leaning forward with an expression of interest. “Now, boy, tell us what’s the matter: don’t be afraid.”
“Step back a little, beadle,” said the other magistrate, putting down the paper,[48] and leaning in with a look of curiosity. “Now, kid, tell us what’s going on: don’t be scared.”

Oliver fell on his knees, and clasping his hands together, prayed that they would order him back to the dark room—that they would starve him—beat him—kill him if they pleased—rather than send him away with that dreadful man.
Oliver fell to his knees and, with his hands clasped together, prayed that they would send him back to the dark room—that they would starve him—beat him—kill him if they wanted—rather than let him go with that terrible man.
“Well!” said Mr. Bumble, raising his hands and eyes with most impressive solemnity,—“Well! of all the artful and designing orphans that ever I see, Oliver, you are one of the most bare-facedest.”
“Well!” said Mr. Bumble, raising his hands and eyes with impressive seriousness, “Well! Of all the clever and scheming orphans I’ve ever seen, Oliver, you’re one of the most shameless.”
“Hold your tongue, beadle,” said the second old gentleman, when Mr. Bumble had given vent to this compound adjective.
“Shut your mouth, beadle,” said the second old gentleman, when Mr. Bumble had let out this mixed-up description.
“I beg your worship’s pardon,” said Mr. Bumble, incredulous of his having heard aright,—“did your worship speak to me?”
“I beg your pardon,” said Mr. Bumble, unable to believe he had heard correctly—“did you speak to me?”
“Yes—hold your tongue.”
“Yep—zip it.”
Mr. Bumble was stupefied with astonishment. A beadle ordered to hold his tongue! A moral revolution!
Mr. Bumble was completely shocked. A beadle told to keep quiet! A moral revolution!
The old gentleman in the tortoise-shell spectacles looked at his companion; he nodded significantly.
The old man in the tortoiseshell glasses glanced at his companion; he nodded meaningfully.
“We refuse to sanction these indentures,” said the old gentleman, tossing aside the piece of parchment as he spoke.
“We won’t approve these contracts,” said the old gentleman, throwing the piece of parchment aside as he spoke.
“I hope,” stammered Mr. Limbkins—“I hope the magistrates will not form the opinion that the authorities have been guilty of any improper conduct, on the unsupported testimony of a mere child.”
“I hope,” stammered Mr. Limbkins—“I hope the magistrates don’t think that the authorities have done anything wrong based solely on the unverified testimony of a child.”
“The magistrates are not called upon to pronounce any opinion on the matter,” said the second old gentleman sharply. “Take the boy back to the workhouse, and treat him kindly. He seems to want it.”
“The magistrates don’t need to give any opinion on this,” said the second old gentleman sharply. “Take the boy back to the workhouse and treat him well. He looks like he needs it.”
That same evening the gentleman in the white waistcoat most positively and decidedly affirmed, not only that Oliver would be hung, but that he would be drawn and quartered into the bargain. Mr. Bumble shook his head with gloomy mystery, and said he wished he might come to good; whereunto Mr. Gamfield replied, that he wished he might come to him,[50] which, although he agreed with the beadle in most matters, would seem to be a wish of a totally opposite description.
That same evening, the guy in the white waistcoat definitely claimed not just that Oliver would be hanged, but that he would also be drawn and quartered on top of that. Mr. Bumble shook his head with a gloomy look, saying he hoped things would turn out well for Oliver; to which Mr. Gamfield responded that he hoped Oliver would end up with him, [50] which, although he usually agreed with the beadle on most things, seemed like a wish that was entirely the opposite.
The next morning the public were once more informed that Oliver Twist was again to let, and that five pounds would be paid to anybody who would take possession of him.
The next morning, the public was once again notified that Oliver Twist was available for adoption, and that five pounds would be given to anyone who took him in.
CHAPTER IV.
Oliver, receiving an offer for a new position, makes his first move into public life.
In great families, when an advantageous place cannot be obtained, either in possession, reversion, remainder, or expectancy, for the young man who is growing up, it is a very general custom to send him to sea. The board, in imitation of so wise and salutary an example, took counsel together on the expediency of shipping off Oliver Twist in some small trading vessel bound to a good unhealthy port, which suggested itself as the very best thing that could possibly be done with him; the probability being, that the skipper would either flog him to death in a playful mood some day after dinner, or knock his brains out with an iron bar—both pastimes being, as is pretty generally known,[52] very favourite and common recreations among gentlemen of that class. The more the case presented itself to the board in this point of view, the more manifold the advantages of the step appeared; so they came to the conclusion, that the only way of providing for Oliver effectually, was to send him to sea without delay.
In wealthy families, when a young man can't secure a good position, whether it's ownership, inheritance, or a promise for the future, it's common practice to send him to sea. The board, wanting to follow such a smart and practical example, discussed the idea of sending Oliver Twist off on a small trading ship heading to a rough port, which seemed like the best option for him. The expectation was that the captain would either beat him to death playfully after a meal or bash his brains out with a metal bar—both of which are well-known recreational activities among gentlemen of that sort. The more the board considered the situation from this perspective, the more benefits they saw in this decision; so they concluded that the best way to take care of Oliver was to send him to sea immediately.
Mr. Bumble had been despatched to make various preliminary inquiries, with the view of finding out some captain or other who wanted a cabin-boy without any friends; and was returning to the workhouse to communicate the result of his mission, when he encountered just at the gate no less a person than Mr. Sowerberry, the parochial undertaker.
Mr. Bumble had been sent out to do some initial digging, trying to find a captain who needed a cabin boy without any connections. He was headed back to the workhouse to share the outcome of his search when he ran into none other than Mr. Sowerberry, the local undertaker, right at the gate.
Mr. Sowerberry was a tall, gaunt, large-jointed man, attired in a suit of thread-bare black, with darned cotton stockings of the same colour, and shoes to answer. His features were not naturally intended to wear a smiling aspect, but he was in general rather given to professional jocosity; his step was elastic, and his face betokened inward pleasantry, as he advanced to Mr. Bumble and shook him cordially by the hand.
Mr. Sowerberry was a tall, thin man with big joints, dressed in a worn-out black suit, patched black stockings, and matching shoes. His face wasn't naturally inclined to smile, but he often made jokes professionally; he walked with a spring in his step, and his expression showed a friendly demeanor as he approached Mr. Bumble and shook his hand warmly.
“I have taken the measure of the two women that died last night, Mr. Bumble,” said the undertaker.
"I've measured the two women who died last night, Mr. Bumble," said the undertaker.
“You’ll make your fortune, Mr. Sowerberry,” said the beadle, as he thrust his thumb and forefinger into the proffered snuff-box of the undertaker, which was an ingenious little model of a patent coffin. “I say you’ll make your fortune, Mr. Sowerberry,” repeated Mr. Bumble, tapping the undertaker on the shoulder in a friendly manner with his cane.
“You’re going to get rich, Mr. Sowerberry,” said the beadle, as he pressed his thumb and forefinger into the offered snuff-box of the undertaker, which was a clever little model of a patent coffin. “I’m telling you, you’ll make your fortune, Mr. Sowerberry,” Mr. Bumble repeated, tapping the undertaker on the shoulder in a friendly way with his cane.
“Think so?” said the undertaker in a tone which half admitted and half disputed the probability of the event. “The prices allowed by the board are very small, Mr. Bumble.”
“Really?” said the undertaker in a tone that somewhat acknowledged and somewhat challenged the likelihood of the event. “The prices set by the board are very low, Mr. Bumble.”
“So are the coffins,” replied the beadle, with precisely as near an approach to a laugh as a great official ought to indulge in.
“So are the coffins,” replied the beadle, with about as close to a laugh as a high-ranking official should allow himself.
Mr. Sowerberry was much tickled at this, as of course he ought to be, and laughed a long time without cessation. “Well, well, Mr. Bumble,” he said at length, “there’s no denying that, since the new system of feeding has come in, the coffins are something narrower and[54] more shallow than they used to be; but we must have some profit, Mr. Bumble. Well-seasoned timber is an expensive article, sir; and all the iron handles come by canal from Birmingham.”
Mr. Sowerberry found this really amusing, as he should have, and laughed for a long time without stopping. “Well, well, Mr. Bumble,” he finally said, “there's no denying that, since the new feeding system started, the coffins are a bit narrower and[54] shallower than they used to be; but we need to make some profit, Mr. Bumble. Good timber doesn’t come cheap, sir; and all the iron handles are shipped by canal from Birmingham.”
“Well, well,” said Mr. Bumble, “every trade has its drawbacks, and a fair profit is of course allowable.”
“Well, well,” said Mr. Bumble, “every job has its downsides, and a reasonable profit is definitely acceptable.”
“Of course, of course,” replied the undertaker; “and if I don’t get a profit upon this or that particular article, why, I make it up in the long-run, you see—he! he! he!”
“Of course, of course,” replied the undertaker; “and if I don’t make a profit on this or that specific item, well, I make it up over time, you know—ha! ha! ha!”
“Just so,” said Mr. Bumble.
"Exactly," said Mr. Bumble.
“Though I must say,”—continued the undertaker, resuming the current of observations which the beadle had interrupted—“though I must say, Mr. Bumble, that I have to contend against one very great disadvantage, which is, that all the stout people go off the quickest—I mean that the people who have been better off, and have paid rates for many years, are the first to sink when they come into the house: and let me tell you, Mr. Bumble, that three or[55] four inches over one’s calculation makes a great hole in one’s profits, especially when one has a family to provide for, sir.”
“Although I have to say,”—the undertaker continued, picking up the thread of his observations that the beadle had interrupted—“I must mention, Mr. Bumble, that I face one major disadvantage, which is that all the heavier people pass away the fastest. I mean that those who have been better off and have paid their dues for many years are the first to depart when they arrive here. And let me tell you, Mr. Bumble, that just a few inches over what you planned can really eat into your profits, especially when you have a family to support, sir.”
As Mr. Sowerberry said this, with the becoming indignation of an ill-used man, and as Mr. Bumble felt that it rather tended to convey a reflection on the honour of the parish, the latter gentleman thought it advisable to change the subject; and Oliver Twist being uppermost in his mind, he made him his theme.
As Mr. Sowerberry said this, with the justified anger of someone who has been wronged, and since Mr. Bumble felt it somewhat hinted at a slight against the parish's reputation, the latter thought it best to change the subject; and with Oliver Twist on his mind, he made him the topic of conversation.
“By the bye,” said Mr. Bumble, “you don’t know anybody who wants a boy, do you—a porochial ’prentis, who is at present a dead-weight—a millstone, as I may say—round the porochial throat? Liberal terms, Mr. Sowerberry—liberal terms;”—and, as Mr. Bumble spoke, he raised his cane to the bill above him, and gave three distinct raps upon the words “five pounds,” which were printed thereon in Roman capitals of gigantic size.
“By the way,” said Mr. Bumble, “you don’t know anyone who wants a boy, do you—a local apprentice, who is currently a dead weight—a burden, as I might say—around the local neck? Good terms, Mr. Sowerberry—good terms;”—and, as Mr. Bumble spoke, he lifted his cane to the sign above him and gave three sharp knocks on the words “five pounds,” which were printed there in huge Roman letters.
“Gadso!” said the undertaker, taking Mr. Bumble by the gilt-edged lappel of his official coat; “that’s just the very thing I wanted to[56] speak to you about. You know—dear me, what a very elegant button this is, Mr. Bumble; I never noticed it before.”
“Goodness!” said the undertaker, grabbing Mr. Bumble by the fancy lapel of his official coat; “that’s exactly what I wanted to[56] talk to you about. You know—wow, what a really nice button this is, Mr. Bumble; I never noticed it before.”
“Yes, I think it is rather pretty,” said the beadle, glancing proudly downwards at the large brass buttons which embellished his coat. “The die is the same as the porochial seal—the Good Samaritan healing the sick and bruised man. The board presented it to me on New-year’s morning, Mr Sowerberry. I put it on, I remember, for the first time, to attend the inquest on that reduced tradesman who died in a doorway at midnight.”
“Yes, I think it looks quite nice,” said the beadle, looking proudly down at the large brass buttons on his coat. “The design is the same as the parish seal—the Good Samaritan healing the sick and injured man. The board gave it to me on New Year’s morning, Mr. Sowerberry. I remember putting it on for the first time to go to the inquest of that struggling tradesman who died in a doorway at midnight.”
“I recollect,” said the undertaker. “The jury brought in, ‘Died from exposure to the cold, and want of the common necessaries of life,’—didn’t they?”
“I remember,” said the undertaker. “The jury said, ‘Died from exposure to the cold and lack of basic necessities,’—didn’t they?”
Mr. Bumble nodded.
Mr. Bumble agreed.
“And they made it a special verdict, I think,” said the undertaker, “by adding some words to the effect, that if the relieving officer had——”
“And they made it a special verdict, I think,” said the undertaker, “by adding some words to say that if the relieving officer had——”
“Tush—foolery!” interposed the beadle angrily. “If the board attended to all the[57] nonsense that ignorant jurymen talk, they’d have enough to do.”
“Tush—foolishness!” the beadle interrupted angrily. “If the board paid attention to all the[57] nonsense that clueless jurymen say, they’d have plenty on their hands.”
“Very true,” said the undertaker; “they would indeed.”
"Very true," said the undertaker; "they definitely would."
“Juries,” said Mr. Bumble, grasping his cane tightly, as was his wont when working into a passion—“juries is ineddicated, vulgar, grovelling wretches.”
“Juries,” said Mr. Bumble, gripping his cane tightly, which was his habit when he got worked up—“juries are uneducated, vulgar, groveling wretches.”
“So they are,” said the undertaker.
“So they are,” said the funeral director.
“They haven’t no more philosophy nor political economy about ’em than that,” said the beadle, snapping his fingers contemptuously.
“They don’t have any more philosophy or political economy than that,” said the beadle, snapping his fingers dismissively.
“No more they have,” acquiesced the undertaker.
“No more they have,” agreed the undertaker.
“I despise ’em,” said the beadle, growing very red in the face.
“I can’t stand them,” said the beadle, becoming very red in the face.
“So do I,” rejoined the undertaker.
“So do I,” replied the undertaker.
“And I only wish we’d a jury of the independent sort in the house for a week or two,” said the beadle; “the rules and regulations of the board would soon bring their spirit down for them.”
“And I only wish we had an independent jury in the house for a week or two,” said the beadle; “the rules and regulations of the board would quickly bring their spirits down.”
“Let ’em alone for that,” replied the undertaker. So saying, he smiled approvingly to[58] calm the rising wrath of the indignant parish officer.
“Leave them alone for that,” replied the undertaker. As he said this, he smiled approvingly to[58] calm the growing anger of the upset parish officer.
Mr. Bumble lifted off his cocked hat, took a handkerchief from the inside of the crown, wiped from his forehead the perspiration which his rage had engendered, fixed the cocked hat on again; and, turning to the undertaker, said in a calmer voice,
Mr. Bumble took off his hat, pulled out a handkerchief from the inside, wiped the sweat off his forehead that had formed from his anger, put the hat back on, and then turned to the undertaker and said in a calmer tone,
“Well; what about the boy?”
"Well, what about the kid?"
“Oh!” replied the undertaker; “why, you know, Mr. Bumble, I pay a good deal towards the poor’s rates.”
“Oh!” replied the undertaker; “you know, Mr. Bumble, I contribute a significant amount to the poor's rates.”
“Hem!” said Mr. Bumble. “Well?”
"Hem!" said Mr. Bumble. "What?"
“Well,” replied the undertaker, “I was thinking that if I pay so much towards ’em, I’ve a right to get as much out of ’em as I can, Mr. Bumble; and so—and so—I think I’ll take the boy myself.”
"Well," the undertaker replied, "I was thinking that if I contribute so much towards them, I have the right to get as much out of them as I can, Mr. Bumble; so—and so—I think I'll take the boy myself."
Mr. Bumble grasped the undertaker by the arm, and led him into the building. Mr. Sowerberry was closeted with the board for five minutes, and it was arranged that Oliver should go to him that evening “upon liking,”—a[59] phrase which means, in the case of a parish apprentice, that if the master find, upon a short trial, that he can get enough work out of a boy without putting too much food in him, he shall have him for a term of years, to do what he likes with.
Mr. Bumble grabbed the undertaker by the arm and took him into the building. Mr. Sowerberry was in a meeting with the board for five minutes, and they decided that Oliver should go to him that evening "upon liking,"—a[59] term which means, for a parish apprentice, that if the master finds, after a short trial, that he can get enough work out of a boy without giving him too much food, he can keep him for a number of years to do whatever he wants.
When little Oliver was taken before “the gentlemen” that evening, and informed that he was to go that night as general house-lad to a coffin-maker’s, and that if he complained of his situation, or ever came back to the parish again, he would be sent to sea, there to be drowned, or knocked on the head, as the case might be, he evinced so little emotion, that they by common consent pronounced him a hardened young rascal, and ordered Mr. Bumble to remove him forthwith.
When little Oliver was brought in front of “the gentlemen” that evening and told he was going to work that night as a general houseboy for a coffin maker, and that if he complained about his situation or came back to the parish again, he would be sent to sea, where he could drown or get killed, he showed so little emotion that they all agreed he was a tough young brat and told Mr. Bumble to take him away immediately.
Now, although it was very natural that the board, of all people in the world, should feel in a great state of virtuous astonishment and horror at the smallest tokens of want of feeling on the part of anybody, they were rather out in this particular instance. The simple fact[60] was, that Oliver, instead of possessing too little feeling, possessed rather too much, and was in a fair way of being reduced to a state of brutal stupidity and sullenness for life by the ill usage he had received. He heard the news of his destination in perfect silence, and, having had his luggage put into his hand—which was not very difficult to carry, inasmuch as it was all comprised within the limits of a brown paper parcel, about half a foot square by three inches deep—he pulled his cap over his eyes, and once more attaching himself to Mr. Bumble’s coat cuff, was led away by that dignitary to a new scene of suffering.
Now, although it was completely natural for the board, of all people, to feel a strong sense of virtuous shock and horror at even the slightest signs of insensitivity from anyone, they were a bit off in this case. The simple fact[60] was that Oliver, rather than having too little emotion, actually had too much, and he was well on his way to being turned into someone who was brutally numb and sullen for life because of the mistreatment he had endured. He received the news of his fate in complete silence, and after having his belongings handed to him—which wasn’t hard to manage since they fit in a brown paper parcel about half a foot square and three inches deep—he pulled his cap down over his eyes and once again clung to Mr. Bumble’s coat cuff, being led away by that official to a new scene of suffering.
For some time Mr. Bumble drew Oliver along without notice or remark, for the beadle carried his head very erect, as a beadle always should; and, it being a windy day, little Oliver was completely enshrouded by the skirts of Mr. Bumble’s coat as they blew open, and disclosed to great advantage his flapped waistcoat and drab plush knee-breeches. As they drew near to their destination, however, Mr. Bumble[61] thought it expedient to look down and see that the boy was in good order for inspection by his new master, which he accordingly did, with a fit and becoming air of gracious patronage.
For a while, Mr. Bumble pulled Oliver along without paying much attention or saying anything, since the beadle held his head high, as beadles do. On this windy day, little Oliver was completely wrapped up in the flaps of Mr. Bumble’s coat as it blew open, showcasing his stylish waistcoat and dull plush knee-breeches. However, as they got closer to their destination, Mr. Bumble[61] thought it best to check that the boy looked presentable for his new master, which he did with a suitably gracious air of superiority.
“Oliver!” said Mr. Bumble.
“Oliver!” said Mr. Bumble.
“Yes, sir,” replied Oliver, in a low, tremulous voice.
“Yes, sir,” Oliver replied, in a soft, shaky voice.
“Pull that cap off your eyes, and hold up your head, sir.”
“Take that cap off your eyes and lift your head up, sir.”
Although Oliver did as he was desired at once, and passed the back of his unoccupied hand briskly across his eyes, he left a tear in them when he looked up at his conductor. As Mr. Bumble gazed sternly upon him, it rolled down his cheek. It was followed by another, and another. The child made a strong effort, but it was an unsuccessful one; and, withdrawing his other hand from Mr. Bumble’s, he covered his face with both, and wept till the tears sprung out from between his thin and bony fingers.
Although Oliver did what he was told immediately and quickly wiped his eyes with the back of his hand, a tear remained when he looked up at his guide. As Mr. Bumble stared at him sternly, it rolled down his cheek. It was soon followed by another tear, and then another. The child tried really hard to hold back, but he couldn’t manage it; and, pulling his other hand away from Mr. Bumble, he covered his face with both hands and cried until the tears streamed out from between his thin, bony fingers.
“Well!” exclaimed Mr. Bumble, stopping short, and darting at his little charge a look of[62] intense malignity,—“well, of all the ungratefullest and worst-disposed boys as ever I see, Oliver, you are the——”
“Well!” shouted Mr. Bumble, stopping abruptly and shooting a glare at his little charge filled with[62] intense malice, “well, of all the most ungrateful and worst-behaved boys I’ve ever seen, Oliver, you are the——”
“No, no, sir,” sobbed Oliver, clinging to the hand which held the well-known cane; “no, no, sir; I will be good indeed; indeed, indeed I will, sir! I am a very little boy, sir; and it is so—so—”
“No, no, sir,” Oliver cried, gripping the hand that held the familiar cane. “No, no, sir; I promise I’ll be good, really, I will! I’m just a very little boy, sir; and it’s so—so—”
“So what?” inquired Mr. Bumble in amazement.
“So what?” Mr. Bumble asked in disbelief.
“So lonely, sir—so very lonely,” cried the child. “Everybody hates me. Oh! sir, don’t, don’t pray be cross to me.” The child beat his hand upon his heart, and looked into his companion’s face with tears of real agony.
“So lonely, sir—so very lonely,” cried the child. “Everybody hates me. Oh! sir, please don’t be angry with me.” The child pressed his hand to his heart and looked into his companion’s face with tears of genuine pain.
Mr. Bumble regarded Oliver’s piteous and helpless look with some astonishment for a few seconds, hemmed three or four times in a husky manner, and, after muttering something about “that troublesome cough,” bid Oliver dry his eyes and be a good boy; and, once more taking his hand, walked on with him in silence.
Mr. Bumble looked at Oliver’s sad and helpless expression with some surprise for a few seconds, cleared his throat three or four times in a rough way, and, after mumbling something about “that annoying cough,” told Oliver to dry his eyes and be a good boy; and, once again taking his hand, walked on with him in silence.
The undertaker had just put up the shutters of his shop, and was making some entries in his[63] day-book by the light of a most appropriately dismal candle, when Mr. Bumble entered.
The undertaker had just closed the blinds of his shop and was making some notes in his[63]daybook by the light of a suitably gloomy candle when Mr. Bumble walked in.
“Aha!” said the undertaker, looking up from the book, and pausing in the middle of a word; “is that you, Bumble?”
“Aha!” said the undertaker, looking up from the book and pausing in the middle of a word. “Is that you, Bumble?”
“No one else, Mr. Sowerberry,” replied the beadle. “Here, I’ve brought the boy.” Oliver made a bow.
“No one else, Mr. Sowerberry,” replied the beadle. “Here, I’ve brought the boy.” Oliver bowed.
“Oh! that’s the boy, is it?” said the undertaker, raising the candle above his head to get a full glimpse of Oliver. “Mrs. Sowerberry! will you come here a moment, my dear?”
“Oh! Is that the boy?” said the undertaker, lifting the candle above his head to get a better look at Oliver. “Mrs. Sowerberry! Can you come here for a moment, dear?”
Mrs. Sowerberry emerged from a little room behind the shop, and presented the form of a short, thin, squeezed-up woman, with a vixenish countenance.
Mrs. Sowerberry stepped out of a small room behind the shop, revealing the figure of a short, thin woman who looked pinched, with a sly expression.
“My dear,” said Mr. Sowerberry, deferentially, “this is the boy from the workhouse that I told you of.” Oliver bowed again.
“My dear,” said Mr. Sowerberry respectfully, “this is the boy from the workhouse that I mentioned.” Oliver bowed once more.
“Dear me!” said the undertaker’s wife, “he’s very small.”
“Wow!” said the undertaker’s wife, “he’s really tiny.”
“Why, he is rather small,” replied Mr. Bumble, looking at Oliver as if it were his fault that he was no bigger; “he is small,—there’s[64] no denying it. But he’ll grow, Mrs. Sowerberry,—he’ll grow.”
“Why, he is kind of small,” replied Mr. Bumble, looking at Oliver as if it were his fault for not being bigger; “he is small—there’s[64] no denying that. But he’ll grow, Mrs. Sowerberry—he’ll grow.”
“Ah! I dare say he will,” replied the lady pettishly, “on our victuals and our drink. I see no saving in parish children, not I; for they always cost more to keep than they’re worth: however, men always think they know best. There, get down stairs, little bag o’ bones.” With this, the undertaker’s wife opened a side door, and pushed Oliver down a steep flight of stairs into a stone cell, damp and dark, forming the ante-room to the coal-cellar, and denominated “the kitchen,” wherein sat a slatternly girl in shoes down at heel, and blue worsted stockings very much out of repair.
“Ah! I’m sure he will,” the lady replied irritably, “with our food and drink. I don’t see any benefit in parish children, not at all; they always cost more to raise than they’re worth. Yet, men always think they know what’s best. Now, get downstairs, you little bag of bones.” With that, the undertaker’s wife opened a side door and shoved Oliver down a steep set of stairs into a damp, dark stone room that served as the entryway to the coal cellar and was called “the kitchen,” where a messy girl sat in worn-out shoes and badly damaged blue wool stockings.
“Here, Charlotte,” said Mrs. Sowerberry, who had followed Oliver down, “give this boy some of the cold bits that were put by for Trip: he hasn’t come home since the morning, so he may go without ’em. I dare say he isn’t too dainty to eat ’em,—are you, boy?”
“Here, Charlotte,” Mrs. Sowerberry said, having followed Oliver down, “give this boy some of the cold leftovers that were saved for Trip: he hasn’t come home since the morning, so he might as well go without them. I’m sure he’s not too picky to eat them, are you, boy?”
Oliver, whose eyes had glistened at the mention of meat, and who was trembling with eagerness to devour it, replied in the negative[65] and a plateful of coarse broken victuals was set before him.
Oliver, whose eyes had sparkled at the thought of meat and who was shaking with excitement to eat it, answered no[65] and a plate of rough, broken food was placed in front of him.
I wish some well-fed philosopher, whose meat and drink turn to gall within him, whose blood is ice, and whose heart is iron, could have seen Oliver Twist clutching at the dainty viands that the dog had neglected, and witnessed the horrible avidity with which he tore the bits asunder with all the ferocity of famine:—there is only one thing I should like better, and that would be to see him making the same sort of meal himself, with the same relish.
I wish some well-fed philosopher, whose food and drink have soured in him, whose blood is cold, and whose heart is hard, could have seen Oliver Twist grabbing at the fancy scraps that the dog had ignored, and watched the terrible eagerness with which he ripped the pieces apart with all the savagery of hunger:—there's only one thing I would like more, and that would be to see him enjoying the same kind of meal himself, with the same delight.
“Well,” said the undertaker’s wife, when Oliver had finished his supper, which she had regarded in silent horror, and with fearful auguries of his future appetite, “have you done?”
“Well,” said the undertaker’s wife, when Oliver had finished his dinner, which she had watched in silent horror, worrying about his future eating habits, “are you done?”
There being nothing eatable within his reach, Oliver replied in the affirmative.
There was nothing edible within his reach, so Oliver nodded in agreement.
“Then come with me,” said Mrs. Sowerberry, taking up a dim and dirty lamp, and leading the way up stairs; “your bed’s under the counter. You won’t mind sleeping among the coffins, I suppose?—but it doesn’t much[66] matter whether you will or not, for you won’t sleep anywhere else. Come; don’t keep me here all night.”
“Then come with me,” said Mrs. Sowerberry, picking up a dull and grimy lamp and leading the way upstairs. “Your bed’s under the counter. I guess you won’t mind sleeping among the coffins?—but it doesn’t really matter if you do or not, because you won’t sleep anywhere else. Come on; don’t make me stay here all night.”
Oliver lingered no longer, but meekly followed his new mistress.
Oliver didn't hesitate anymore and quietly followed his new mistress.
CHAPTER V.
Oliver meets new colleagues, and attending a funeral for the first time, he develops a negative impression of his master's business.
Oliver, being left to himself in the undertaker’s shop, set the lamp down on a workman’s bench, and gazed timidly about him with a feeling of awe and dread, which many people a good deal older than he was will be at no loss to understand. An unfinished coffin on black tressels, which stood in the middle of the shop, looked so gloomy and death-like that a cold tremble came over him every time his eyes wandered in the direction of the dismal object, from which he almost expected to see some frightful form slowly rear its head to drive him mad with terror. Against the wall were ranged in regular array a long row of elm boards cut[68] into the same shape, and looking in the dim light like high-shouldered ghosts with their hands in their breeches-pockets. Coffin-plates, elm chips, bright-headed nails, and shreds of black cloth, lay scattered on the floor; and the wall behind the counter was ornamented with a lively representation of two mutes in very stiff neckcloths, on duty at a large private door, with a hearse drawn by four black steeds approaching in the distance. The shop was close and hot, and the atmosphere seemed tainted with the smell of coffins. The recess beneath the counter in which his flock mattress was thrust, looked like a grave.
Oliver, left alone in the undertaker’s shop, set the lamp down on a workbench and nervously looked around with a sense of awe and fear that many people much older than him would easily understand. An unfinished coffin on black tressels in the center of the shop appeared so gloomy and death-like that he felt a chill every time his gaze fell on that grim object, almost expecting a terrifying figure to emerge from it and drive him mad with fear. Against the wall, a long row of elm boards cut into the same shape stood in neat order, looking in the dim light like tall ghosts with their hands in their pockets. Coffin plates, elm shavings, shiny-headed nails, and scraps of black cloth littered the floor, while the wall behind the counter was decorated with a lively depiction of two mutes in very formal neckties standing guard at a large private door, with a hearse drawn by four black horses approaching in the distance. The shop felt cramped and hot, and the air was tainted with the smell of coffins. The space under the counter where his flock mattress was shoved looked like a grave.
Nor were these the only dismal feelings which depressed Oliver. He was alone in a strange place; and we all know how chilled and desolate the best of us will sometimes feel in such a situation. The boy had no friends to care for, or to care for him. The regret of no recent separation was fresh in his mind; the absence of no loved and well-remembered face sunk heavily into his heart. But his heart was heavy, notwithstanding; and he wished,[69] as he crept into his narrow bed, that that were his coffin, and that he could be laid in a calm and lasting sleep in the churchyard ground, with the tall grass waving gently above his head, and the sound of the old deep bell to soothe him in his sleep.
Nor were these the only gloomy feelings that weighed down Oliver. He was alone in a strange place, and we all know how cold and empty the best of us can feel in such circumstances. The boy had no friends to care for or who cared for him. The pain of no recent goodbye was fresh in his mind; the absence of no beloved and well-remembered face weighed heavily on his heart. But his heart was heavy nonetheless, and as he crawled into his narrow bed, he wished that it were his coffin and that he could be laid to rest in a peaceful and everlasting sleep in the churchyard, with the tall grass swaying gently above his head and the sound of the old deep bell comforting him in his rest.
Oliver was awakened in the morning by a loud kicking at the outside of the shop-door, which, before he could huddle on his clothes, was repeated in an angry and impetuous manner about twenty-five times; and, when he began to undo the chain, the legs left off their volleys, and a voice began.
Oliver was awakened in the morning by loud kicks at the shop door, which, before he could throw on his clothes, happened angrily and insistently about twenty-five times; and, when he started to unlock the chain, the kicking stopped, and a voice began.
“Open the door, will yer?” cried the voice which belonged to the legs which had kicked at the door.
“Open the door, will you?” shouted the voice that belonged to the legs that had kicked the door.
“I will, directly, sir,” replied Oliver, undoing the chain, and turning the key.
“I will, right away, sir,” replied Oliver, unlocking the chain and turning the key.
“I suppose yer the new boy, a’n’t yer?” said the voice, through the key-hole.
“I guess you’re the new kid, right?” said the voice, through the keyhole.
“Yes, sir,” replied Oliver.
"Yes, sir," Oliver replied.
“How old are yer?” inquired the voice.
“How old are you?” asked the voice.
“Ten, sir,” replied Oliver.
"Ten, sir," Oliver said.
“Then I’ll whop yer when I get in,” said[70] the voice; “you just see if I don’t, that’s all, my work’us brat!” and having made this obliging promise, the voice began to whistle.
“Then I’ll hit you when I get in,” said[70] the voice; “just wait and see if I don’t, that’s all, you little brat!” And after making this helpful promise, the voice started to whistle.
Oliver had been too often subjected to the process to which the very expressive monosyllable just recorded, bears reference, to entertain the smallest doubt that the owner of the voice, whoever he might be, would redeem his pledge most honourably. He drew back the bolts with a trembling hand, and opened the door.
Oliver had been put through that process so many times, referring to the very expressive monosyllable we just mentioned, that he had no doubt the person behind the voice, whoever they were, would keep their promise honorably. He pulled back the bolts with a shaking hand and opened the door.
For a second or two Oliver glanced up the street, and down the street, and over the way, impressed with the belief that the unknown, who had addressed him through the key-hole, had walked a few paces off to warm himself, for nobody did he see but a big charity-boy sitting on a post in front of the house, eating a slice of bread and butter, which he cut into wedges, the size of his mouth, with a clasp-knife, and then consumed with great dexterity.
For a moment, Oliver looked up and down the street and across the way, convinced that the stranger who had spoken to him through the keyhole had stepped away to warm up. The only person he saw was a big charity boy sitting on a post in front of the house, eating a slice of bread and butter. He cut it into wedges the size of his mouth with a pocket knife and then skillfully ate them.
“I beg your pardon, sir,” said Oliver, at length: seeing that no other visitor made his appearance; “did you knock?”
“I’m sorry, sir,” said Oliver, finally noticing that no one else had arrived; “did you knock?”
“I kicked,” replied the charity-boy.
“I kicked,” said the charity kid.
“Did you want a coffin, sir?” inquired Oliver, innocently.
“Did you want a coffin, sir?” Oliver asked, innocently.
At this the charity-boy looked monstrous fierce, and said that Oliver would stand in need of one before long, if he cut jokes with his superiors in that way.
At this, the charity boy looked incredibly fierce and said that Oliver would soon need one if he kept making jokes with his superiors like that.
“Yer don’t know who I am, I suppose, Work’us?” said the charity-boy, in continuation; descending from the top of the post, meanwhile, with edifying gravity.
“Don't you know who I am, I guess, Work'us?” said the charity boy, continuing as he climbed down from the top of the post with serious intent.
“No sir,” rejoined Oliver.
"No, sir," replied Oliver.
“I’m Mister Noah Claypole,” said the charity-boy, “and you’re under me. Take down the shutters, yer idle young ruffian!” With this, Mr. Claypole administered a kick to Oliver, and entered the shop with a dignified air, which did him great credit. It is difficult for a large-headed, small-eyed youth, of lumbering make and heavy countenance, to look dignified under any circumstances; but it is more especially so, when superadded to these personal attractions are a red nose and yellow smalls.
“I’m Mister Noah Claypole,” said the charity kid, “and you’re beneath me. Take down the shutters, you lazy young punk!” With that, Mr. Claypole kicked Oliver and walked into the shop with a serious air, which made him look quite impressive. It’s tough for a big-headed, small-eyed guy with a clumsy build and a heavy face to seem dignified in any situation; but it’s even harder when you add to that a red nose and yellow pants.
Oliver having taken down the shutters, and broken a pane of glass in his efforts to stagger[72] away beneath the weight of the first one to a small court at the side of the house in which they were kept during the day, was graciously assisted by Noah, who, having consoled him with the assurance that “he’d catch it,” condescended to help him. Mr. Sowerberry came down soon after, and, shortly afterwards, Mrs Sowerberry appeared; and Oliver having “caught it,” in fulfilment of Noah’s prediction, followed that young gentleman down stairs to breakfast.
Oliver had taken down the shutters and, in his attempt to stagger away under the weight of the first one, managed to break a pane of glass. He made his way to a small courtyard beside the house where they were kept during the day. Noah graciously helped him, assuring him that “he’d catch it.” Mr. Sowerberry came down shortly after, and soon after that, Mrs. Sowerberry appeared. After Oliver “caught it,” just as Noah had predicted, he followed that young gentleman downstairs for breakfast.
“Come near the fire, Noah,” said Charlotte. “I saved a nice little piece of bacon for you from master’s breakfast. Oliver, shut that door at Mister Noah’s back, and take them bits that I’ve put out on the cover of the bread-pan. There’s your tea; take it away to that box, and drink it there, and make haste, for they’ll want you to mind the shop. D’ye hear?”
“Come closer to the fire, Noah,” said Charlotte. “I saved a nice little piece of bacon for you from the master's breakfast. Oliver, close that door behind Mister Noah and take those bits I’ve set out on the bread pan. There’s your tea; take it over to that box and drink it there, and hurry up, because they’ll want you to keep an eye on the shop. Do you hear?”
“D’ye hear, Work’us?” said Noah Claypole.
“Do you hear me, Workus?” said Noah Claypole.
“Lor, Noah!” said Charlotte, “what a rum creature you are! Why don’t you let the boy alone?”
“Wow, Noah!” Charlotte said, “what a strange person you are! Why don’t you just leave the boy alone?”
“Let him alone!” said Noah. “Why[73] every body lets him alone enough, for the matter of that. Neither his father nor mother will ever interfere with him: all his relations let him have his own way pretty well. Eh, Charlotte? He! he! he!”
“Leave him alone!” said Noah. “Everyone gives him plenty of space, for that matter. Neither his dad nor his mom ever gets involved: all his relatives pretty much let him do as he pleases. Right, Charlotte? Ha! Ha! Ha!”
“Oh, you queer soul!” said Charlotte, bursting into a hearty laugh, in which she was joined by Noah; after which they both looked scornfully at poor Oliver Twist, as he sat shivering upon the box in the coldest corner of the room, and ate the stale pieces which had been specially reserved for him.
“Oh, you strange soul!” said Charlotte, bursting into a hearty laugh, which Noah joined in. After that, they both looked scornfully at poor Oliver Twist as he sat shivering on the box in the coldest corner of the room, eating the stale pieces that had been set aside for him.
Noah was a charity-boy, but not a workhouse orphan. No chance-child was he, for he could trace his genealogy all the way back to his parents, who lived hard by; his mother being a washerwoman, and his father a drunken soldier, discharged with a wooden leg and a diurnal pension of twopence-halfpenny and an unstateable fraction. The shop-boys in the neighbourhood had long been in the habit of branding Noah in the public streets with the ignominious epithets of “leathers,” “charity,”[74] and the like; and Noah had borne them without reply. But now that fortune had cast in his way a nameless orphan, at whom even the meanest could point the finger of scorn, he retorted on him with interest. This affords charming food for contemplation. It shows us what a beautiful thing human nature sometimes is, and how impartially the same amiable qualities are developed in the finest lord and the dirtiest charity-boy.
Noah was a charity kid, but not an orphan from the workhouse. He wasn’t an accident; he could trace his family history all the way back to his parents, who lived nearby. His mother was a washerwoman, and his father was a drunk soldier, discharged with a wooden leg and a daily pension of two and a half pennies and an unmeasurable fraction. The shop boys in the neighborhood had long gotten into the habit of mocking Noah in the streets with insulting names like “leathers” and “charity,” and Noah had taken it without saying a word. But now that luck had thrown a nameless orphan his way, someone even the lowest could look down on, he struck back with a vengeance. This gives us a nice topic for thought. It shows us how beautiful human nature can be sometimes, and how equally those same nice qualities can be found in both the finest noble and the scruffiest charity boy.
Oliver had been sojourning at the undertaker’s some three weeks or a month, and Mr. and Mrs. Sowerberry, the shop being shut up, were taking their supper in the little back-parlour, when Mr. Sowerberry, after several deferential glances at his wife, said,
Oliver had been staying at the undertaker’s for about three weeks or a month, and Mr. and Mrs. Sowerberry, with the shop closed, were having their supper in the small back parlor when Mr. Sowerberry, after a few respectful looks at his wife, said,
“My dear—” He was going to say more; but, Mrs. Sowerberry looking up with a peculiarly unpropitious aspect, he stopped short.
“My dear—” He was about to say more; but Mrs. Sowerberry looked up with a strangely unfavorable expression, and he paused abruptly.
“Well,” said Mrs. Sowerberry, sharply.
“Well,” Mrs. Sowerberry said sharply.
“Nothing, my dear, nothing,” said Mr. Sowerberry.
“Nothing, my dear, nothing,” said Mr. Sowerberry.
“Ugh, you brute!” said Mrs. Sowerberry.
“Ugh, you animal!” said Mrs. Sowerberry.
“Not at all, my dear,” said Mr. Sowerberry[75] humbly. “I thought you didn’t want to hear, my dear. I was only going to say——”
“Not at all, my dear,” Mr. Sowerberry said humbly. “I thought you didn’t want to hear, my dear. I was just going to say——”
“Oh, don’t tell me what you were going to say,” interposed Mrs. Sowerberry. “I am nobody; don’t consult me, pray. I don’t want to intrude upon your secrets.” And, as Mrs. Sowerberry said this, she gave an hysterical laugh, which threatened violent consequences.
“Oh, don’t tell me what you were going to say,” interrupted Mrs. Sowerberry. “I’m nobody; please don’t consult me. I don’t want to intrude on your secrets.” And as she said this, Mrs. Sowerberry let out a nervous laugh that hinted at serious consequences.
“But, my dear,” said Sowerberry, “I want to ask your advice.”
“But, my dear,” said Sowerberry, “I want to ask for your advice.”
“No, no, don’t ask mine,” replied Mrs. Sowerberry, in an affecting manner: “ask somebody else’s.” Here there was another hysterical laugh, which frightened Mr. Sowerberry very much. This is a very common and much-approved matrimonial course of treatment, which is often very effective. It at once reduced Mr. Sowerberry to begging as a special favour to be allowed to say what Mrs. Sowerberry was most curious to hear, and, after a short altercation of less than three quarters of an hour’s duration, the permission was most graciously conceded.
“No, no, don’t ask mine,” Mrs. Sowerberry replied dramatically, “ask someone else’s.” This was followed by another hysterical laugh that really startled Mr. Sowerberry. This is a pretty common and often well-received approach in marriages, and it tends to be quite effective. It immediately had Mr. Sowerberry begging to be allowed to share what Mrs. Sowerberry was most eager to hear, and after a brief argument lasting under three-quarters of an hour, the permission was graciously granted.
“It’s only about young Twist, my dear,” said Mr. Sowerberry. “A very good-looking boy that, my dear.”
“It’s just about young Twist, my dear,” said Mr. Sowerberry. “He’s a really good-looking boy, my dear.”
“He need be, for he eats enough,” observed the lady.
"He should be, because he eats a lot," the lady commented.
“There’s an expression of melancholy in his face, my dear,” resumed Mr. Sowerberry, “which is very interesting. He would make a delightful mute, my dear.”
“There’s a look of sadness on his face, my dear,” continued Mr. Sowerberry, “which is really interesting. He would make a wonderful mute, my dear.”
Mrs. Sowerberry looked up with an expression of considerable wonderment. Mr. Sowerberry remarked it, and, without allowing time for any observation on the good lady’s part, proceeded.
Mrs. Sowerberry looked up with a look of great surprise. Mr. Sowerberry noticed it and, without giving the good lady a chance to respond, continued talking.
“I don’t mean a regular mute to attend grown-up people, my dear, but only for children’s practice. It would be very new to have a mute in proportion, my dear. You may depend upon it that it would have a superb effect.”
“I’m not talking about a typical mute to be around adults, my dear, but just for children to practice. It would be something completely new to have a proportional mute, my dear. You can count on it having an amazing impact.”
Mrs. Sowerberry, who had a good deal of taste in the undertaking way, was much struck by the novelty of this idea; but, as it would have been compromising her dignity to have[77] said so under existing circumstances, she merely inquired with much sharpness why such an obvious suggestion had not presented itself to her husband’s mind before. Mr. Sowerberry rightly construed this as an acquiescence in his proposition; it was speedily determined that Oliver should be at once initiated into the mysteries of the profession, and, with this view, that he should accompany his master on the very next occasion of his services being required.
Mrs. Sowerberry, who had a good eye for business in the funeral industry, was quite taken with the uniqueness of this idea; however, it would have undermined her dignity to admit that under the circumstances, so she simply asked sharply why such an obvious suggestion hadn't occurred to her husband before. Mr. Sowerberry correctly interpreted this as her agreeing with his proposal; it was quickly decided that Oliver would be introduced to the ins and outs of the profession, and to that end, he would accompany his master the next time his services were needed.
The occasion was not long in coming; for, half an hour after breakfast next morning, Mr. Bumble entered the shop, and supporting his cane against the counter, drew forth his large leathern pocket-book, from which he selected a small scrap of paper, which he handed over to Sowerberry.
The moment didn’t take long to arrive; half an hour after breakfast the next morning, Mr. Bumble walked into the shop, proping his cane against the counter. He pulled out his big leather wallet and took out a small piece of paper, which he handed to Sowerberry.
“Aha!” said the undertaker, glancing over it with a lively countenance; “an order for a coffin, eh?”
“Got it!” said the undertaker, looking at it with a cheerful expression; “an order for a coffin, huh?”
“For a coffin first, and a porochial funeral afterwards,” replied Mr. Bumble, fastening the strap of the leathern pocket-book, which, like himself, was very corpulent.
“For a coffin first, and a local funeral afterwards,” replied Mr. Bumble, fastening the strap of the leather wallet, which, like him, was very bulky.
“Bayton,” said the undertaker, looking from the scrap of paper to Mr. Bumble; “I never heard the name before.”
“Bayton,” said the undertaker, glancing from the scrap of paper to Mr. Bumble; “I’ve never heard that name before.”
Bumble shook his head as he replied, “Obstinate people, Mr. Sowerberry, very obstinate; proud, too, I’m afraid, sir.”
Bumble shook his head as he replied, “Stubborn people, Mr. Sowerberry, really stubborn; proud, too, I’m afraid, sir.”
“Proud, eh?” exclaimed Mr. Sowerberry with a sneer.—“Come, that’s too much.”
“Proud, huh?” Mr. Sowerberry scoffed. “Come on, that’s over the line.”
“Oh, it’s sickening,” replied the beadle; “perfectly antimonial, Mr. Sowerberry.”
“Oh, it’s disgusting,” replied the beadle; “perfectly toxic, Mr. Sowerberry.”
“So it is,” acquiesced the undertaker.
“So it is,” agreed the undertaker.
“We only heard of them the night before last,” said the beadle; “and we shouldn’t have known anything about them then, only a woman who lodges in the same house made an application to the porochial committee for them to send the porochial surgeon to see a woman as was very bad. He had gone out to dinner; but his ’prentice, which is a very clever lad, sent ’em some medicine in a blacking-bottle, off-hand.”
“We only heard about them the night before last,” said the beadle. “We wouldn’t have known anything at all if a woman who lives in the same house hadn’t asked the local committee to send the local doctor to check on another woman who was really sick. He had gone out to dinner, but his apprentice, who is a very smart kid, sent them some medicine in a shoe polish bottle, right away.”
“Ah, there’s promptness,” said the undertaker.
“Ah, there’s being on time,” said the undertaker.
“Promptness, indeed!” replied the beadle.[79] “But what’s the consequence; what’s the ungrateful behaviour of these rebels, sir? Why, the husband sends back word that the medicine won’t suit his wife’s complaint, and so she shan’t take it—says she shan’t take it, sir. Good, strong, wholesome medicine, as was given with great success to two Irish labourers and a coalheaver only a week before—sent ’em for nothing, with a blackin-bottle in,—and he sends back word that she shan’t take it, sir.”
“Promptness, indeed!” replied the beadle.[79] “But what’s the consequence; what’s the ungrateful behavior of these rebels, sir? Well, the husband sends back a message that the medicine won’t work for his wife’s condition, and so she won’t take it—he says she won’t take it, sir. Good, strong, wholesome medicine, which was given with great success to two Irish laborers and a coal heaver just a week ago—sent it for nothing, with a black bottle included—and he sends back a message that she won’t take it, sir.”
As the flagrant atrocity presented itself to Mr. Bumble’s mind in full force, he struck the counter sharply with his cane, and became flushed with indignation.
As the shocking injustice hit Mr. Bumble hard, he slammed the counter with his cane and got visibly angry.
“Well,” said the undertaker, “I ne—ver—did——”
“Well,” said the undertaker, “I never did——”
“Never did, sir!” ejaculated the beadle,—“no, nor nobody never did; but, now she’s dead, we’ve got to bury her, and that’s the direction, and the sooner it’s done the better.”
“Never did, sir!” exclaimed the beadle, “no, and nobody ever has; but now she’s dead, we need to bury her, and that’s the plan, and the sooner it’s done, the better.”
Thus saying, Mr. Bumble put on his cocked hat wrong side first, in a fever of parochial excitement, and flounced out of the shop.
Thus saying, Mr. Bumble put on his top hat the wrong way first, in a frenzy of local excitement, and strode out of the shop.
“Why, he was so angry, Oliver, that he forgot[80] even to ask after you,” said Mr. Sowerberry, looking after the beadle as he strode down the street.
“Why, he was so mad, Oliver, that he forgot[80] even to ask about you,” said Mr. Sowerberry, watching the beadle as he walked down the street.
“Yes, sir,” replied Oliver, who had carefully kept himself out of sight during the interview, and who was shaking from head to foot at the mere recollection of the sound of Mr. Bumble’s voice. He needn’t have taken the trouble to shrink from Mr. Bumble’s glance, however; for that functionary, on whom the prediction of the gentleman in the white waistcoat had made a very strong impression, thought that now the undertaker had got Oliver upon trial, the subject was better avoided, until such time as he should be firmly bound for seven years, and all danger of his being returned upon the hands of the parish should be thus effectually and legally overcome.
“Yes, sir,” replied Oliver, who had carefully kept himself out of sight during the interview and was shaking from head to toe at the mere thought of Mr. Bumble’s voice. There was no need for him to shy away from Mr. Bumble’s gaze, though; the official, who had been strongly influenced by what the man in the white waistcoat had said, felt that now the undertaker had Oliver on trial, it was better to avoid the topic until he was securely bound for seven years, ensuring there would be no risk of him being returned to the parish.
“Well,” said Mr. Sowerberry, taking up his hat, “the sooner this job is done the better. Noah, look after the shop. Oliver, put on your cap, and come with me.” Oliver obeyed, and followed his master on his professional mission.
“Well,” said Mr. Sowerberry, picking up his hat, “the sooner we get this job done, the better. Noah, watch the shop. Oliver, put on your cap and come with me.” Oliver obeyed and followed his master on his work mission.
They walked on for some time through the[81] most crowded and densely inhabited part of the town, and then striking down a narrow street more dirty and miserable than any they had yet passed through, paused to look for the house which was the object of their search. The houses on either side were high and large, but very old, and tenanted by people of the poorest class, as their neglected appearance would have sufficiently denoted without the concurrent testimony afforded by the squalid looks of the few men and women who, with folded arms and bodies half doubled, occasionally skulked along. A great many of the tenements had shop-fronts; but they were fast closed, and mouldering away: only the upper rooms being inhabited. Others which had become insecure from age and decay, were prevented from falling into the street by huge beams of wood which were reared against the walls, and firmly planted in the road; but even these crazy dens seemed to have been selected as the nightly haunts of some houseless wretches, for many of the rough boards which supplied the place of door and window were wrenched from their[82] positions to afford an aperture wide enough for the passage of a human body. The kennel was stagnant and filthy; the very rats which here and there lay putrefying in its rottenness, were hideous with famine.
They walked for a while through the[81] most crowded and densely populated part of the town, then turned down a narrow street that was dirtier and more miserable than any they had seen before, pausing to search for the house they were looking for. The buildings on either side were tall and large but very old, inhabited by people from the poorest class, as their rundown appearance clearly showed, not to mention the squalid looks of the few men and women who slunk by with their arms crossed and hunched bodies. Many of the buildings had shopfronts, but they were shut tight and falling apart; only the upper floors were occupied. Others, which had become unsafe due to age and decay, were propped up by huge wooden beams leaned against the walls and firmly planted on the ground; yet even these ramshackle places seemed to have been chosen as the nighttime shelters for homeless wretches, as many of the rough boards that served as doors and windows had been pried from their[82] places to create openings wide enough for a person to get through. The gutter was stagnant and filthy; even the rats that lay rotting in its filth were grotesque from starvation.
There was neither knocker nor bell-handle at the open door where Oliver and his master stopped; so, groping his way cautiously through the dark passage, and bidding Oliver keep close to him and not be afraid, the undertaker mounted to the top of the first flight of stairs, and stumbling against a door on the landing, rapped at it with his knuckles.
There was no knocker or doorbell at the open door where Oliver and his master paused; so, carefully feeling his way through the dark hallway and telling Oliver to stay close and not be scared, the undertaker went up the first flight of stairs and, bumping into a door on the landing, knocked on it with his knuckles.
It was opened by a young girl of thirteen or fourteen. The undertaker at once saw enough of what the room contained, to know it was the apartment to which he had been directed. He stepped in, and Oliver followed him.
It was opened by a girl around thirteen or fourteen. The undertaker quickly recognized the contents of the room and knew it was the apartment he had been sent to. He walked in, and Oliver followed him.
There was no fire in the room; but a man was crouching mechanically over the empty stove. An old woman, too had drawn a low stool to the cold hearth, and was sitting beside him. There were some ragged children in another corner; and in a small recess opposite[83] the door there lay upon the ground something covered with an old blanket. Oliver shuddered as he cast his eyes towards the place, and crept involuntarily closer to his master; for though it was covered up, the boy felt that it was a corpse.
There was no fire in the room, but a man was crouching stiffly over the empty stove. An old woman had also pulled a low stool up to the cold hearth and was sitting next to him. In another corner, there were some ragged children, and in a small nook opposite the door, there was something on the ground covered with an old blanket. Oliver shuddered when he looked at that spot and instinctively moved closer to his master because, even though it was covered, the boy sensed that it was a corpse.
The man’s face was thin and very pale; his hair and beard were grizzly, and his eyes were bloodshot. The old woman’s face was wrinkled, her two remaining teeth protruded over her under lip, and her eyes were bright and piercing. Oliver was afraid to look at either her or the man,—they seemed so like the rats he had seen outside.
The man had a thin, very pale face; his hair and beard were gray, and his eyes were bloodshot. The old woman had a wrinkled face, her two remaining teeth sticking out over her lower lip, and her eyes were bright and intense. Oliver was scared to look at either her or the man—they reminded him of the rats he had seen outside.
“Nobody shall go near her,” said the man, starting fiercely up, as the undertaker approached the recess. “Keep back! d—n you, keep back, if you’ve a life to lose.”
“Nobody should go near her,” the man said, rising angrily as the undertaker walked toward the recess. “Stay back! Damn you, stay back if you value your life.”
“Nonsense! my good man,” said the undertaker, who was pretty well used to misery in all its shapes,—“nonsense!”
“Nonsense! my good man,” said the undertaker, who was quite familiar with misery in all its forms, “nonsense!”
“I tell you,” said the man, clenching his hands, and stamping furiously on the floor,—“I tell you I won’t have her put into the[84] ground. She couldn’t rest there. The worms would worry—not eat her,—she is so worn away.”
“I’m telling you,” said the man, clenching his fists and stomping angrily on the floor, “I won’t let her be buried in the[84]ground. She wouldn’t be able to rest there. The worms would disturb her—not eat her—she’s so worn away.”
The undertaker offered no reply to this raving, but producing a tape from his pocket, knelt down for a moment by the side of the body.
The undertaker didn’t respond to this ranting but pulled out a tape from his pocket and knelt down next to the body for a moment.
“Ah!” said the man, bursting into tears, and sinking on his knees at the feet of the dead woman; “kneel down, kneel down—kneel round her every one of you, and mark my words. I say she was starved to death. I never knew how bad she was till the fever came upon her, and then her bones were starting through the skin. There was neither fire nor candle; she died in the dark—in the dark. She couldn’t even see her children’s faces, though we heard her gasping out their names. I begged for her in the streets, and they sent me to prison. When I came back, she was dying; and all the blood in my heart has dried up, for they starved her to death. I swear it before the God that saw it,—they starved her!”—He twined his hands in his hair, and with a loud scream rolled[85] grovelling upon the floor, his eyes fixed, and the foam gushing from his lips.
“Ah!” the man exclaimed, breaking down in tears and sinking to his knees at the feet of the deceased woman. “Everyone, kneel down—kneel around her and listen to me. I say she died from starvation. I didn’t realize how bad her condition was until the fever took hold, and then her bones were showing through her skin. There was no fire, no candle; she died in complete darkness. She couldn’t even see her children’s faces, though we could hear her gasping their names. I begged for her on the streets, and they locked me up. When I returned, she was dying; all the compassion in my heart has dried up because they let her starve! I swear it before the God who witnessed it—they starved her!” He entwined his hands in his hair and, with a loud scream, fell to the ground, his eyes wide open, foam bubbling from his lips.
The terrified children cried bitterly; but the old woman, who had hitherto remained as quiet as if she had been wholly deaf to all that passed, menaced them into silence, and having unloosened the man’s cravat, who still remained extended on the ground, tottered towards the undertaker.
The frightened children cried loudly; but the old woman, who had been completely silent up until then as if she couldn’t hear anything happening, silenced them with a glare. She loosened the man's necktie, who was still lying on the ground, and wobbled over to the undertaker.
“She was my daughter,” said the old woman, nodding her head in the direction of the corpse, and speaking with an idiotic leer, more ghastly than even the presence of death itself.—“Lord, Lord!—well, it is strange that I who gave birth to her, and was a woman then, should be alive and merry now, and she lying there so cold and stiff! Lord, Lord!—to think of it;—it’s as good as a play—as good as a play!”
“She was my daughter,” the old woman said, nodding toward the corpse and speaking with a strange grin, more disturbing than death itself. “Lord!—it’s so strange that I, who gave birth to her and was a woman back then, am alive and joyful now while she lies there so cold and stiff! Lord!—to think of it; it’s as good as a play—as good as a play!”
As the wretched creature mumbled and chuckled in her hideous merriment, the undertaker turned to go away.
As the miserable creature mumbled and laughed in her ugly joy, the undertaker turned to leave.
“Stop, stop!” said the old woman in a loud whisper. “Will she be buried to-morrow—or next day—or to-night? I laid her out, and I[86] must walk, you know. Send me a large cloak—a good warm one, for it is bitter cold. We should have cake and wine, too, before we go! Never mind: send some bread—only a loaf of bread and a cup of water. Shall we have some bread, dear?” she said eagerly, catching at the undertaker’s coat, as he once more moved towards the door.
“Stop, stop!” said the old woman in a loud whisper. “Will she be buried tomorrow—or the next day—or tonight? I prepared her body, and I[86] have to walk, you know. Send me a big cloak—a warm one, because it’s freezing cold. We should have cake and wine, too, before we go! Never mind: just send some bread—only a loaf of bread and a cup of water. Are we going to have some bread, dear?” she asked eagerly, grabbing the undertaker’s coat as he moved towards the door again.
“Yes, yes,” said the undertaker, “of course; anything, everything.” He disengaged himself from the old woman’s grasp, and, dragging Oliver after him, hurried away.
“Yes, yes,” said the undertaker, “of course; anything, everything.” He freed himself from the old woman’s grip and, pulling Oliver along, rushed away.
The next day, (the family having been meanwhile relieved with a half-quartern loaf and a piece of cheese, left with them by Mr. Bumble himself,) Oliver and his master returned to the miserable abode, where Mr. Bumble had already arrived, accompanied by four men from the workhouse, who were to act as bearers. An old black cloak had been thrown over the rags of the old woman and the man: and the bare coffin having been screwed down, was hoisted on the shoulders of the bearers, and carried into the street.
The next day, after the family had been given a half-quartern loaf and a piece of cheese by Mr. Bumble himself, Oliver and his master went back to their dreary home, where Mr. Bumble had already shown up with four men from the workhouse, who were there to carry the coffin. An old black cloak was draped over the rags of the old woman and the man. Once the lid of the coffin was secured, the bearers lifted it onto their shoulders and carried it out into the street.
“Now, you must put your best leg foremost, old lady,” whispered Sowerberry in the old woman’s ear; “we are rather late, and it won’t do to keep the clergyman waiting. Move on, my men,—as quick as you like.”
“Now, you’ve got to put your best foot forward, old lady,” whispered Sowerberry in the old woman’s ear; “we’re running a bit behind, and we can’t keep the clergyman waiting. Let’s go, men—move as fast as you can.”
Thus directed, the bearers trotted on under their light burden, and the two mourners kept as near them as they could. Mr. Bumble and Sowerberry walked at a good smart pace in front; and Oliver, whose legs were not so long as his master’s, ran by the side.
Thus instructed, the bearers walked on with their light load, and the two mourners followed as closely as they could. Mr. Bumble and Sowerberry moved at a brisk pace in front, while Oliver, whose legs weren't as long as his master's, ran alongside them.
There was not so great a necessity for hurrying as Mr. Sowerberry had anticipated, however; for when they reached the obscure corner of the churchyard in which the nettles grew, and the parish graves were made, the clergyman had not arrived, and the clerk, who was sitting by the vestry-room fire, seemed to think it by no means improbable that it might be an hour or so before he came. So they put the bier down on the brink of the grave; and the two mourners waited patiently in the damp clay with a cold rain drizzling down, while the ragged boys, whom the spectacle had attracted into[88] the churchyard, played a noisy game at hide-and-seek among the tomb-stones, or varied their amusements by jumping backwards and forwards over the coffin. Mr. Sowerberry and Bumble, being personal friends of the clerk, sat by the fire with him, and read the paper.
There wasn't as much need to rush as Mr. Sowerberry had expected, though; when they got to the secluded spot in the churchyard where the nettles grew and the parish graves were placed, the clergyman hadn't arrived yet, and the clerk, who was sitting by the fire in the vestry room, seemed to think it wouldn’t be surprising if he showed up in an hour or so. So they set the bier down at the edge of the grave, and the two mourners waited patiently in the damp soil while a cold rain drizzled down. Meanwhile, the ragged boys, drawn to the scene, played a noisy game of hide-and-seek among the tombstones or entertained themselves by jumping back and forth over the coffin. Mr. Sowerberry and Bumble, being friends of the clerk, sat by the fire with him and read the newspaper.
At length, after the lapse of something more than an hour, Mr. Bumble, and Sowerberry, and the clerk, were seen running towards the grave; and immediately afterwards the clergyman appeared, putting on his surplice as he came along. Mr. Bumble then threshed a boy or two, to keep up appearances; and the reverend gentleman, having read as much of the burial service as could be compressed into four minutes, gave his surplice to the clerk, and ran away again.
After a little over an hour, Mr. Bumble, Sowerberry, and the clerk were spotted rushing towards the grave; soon after, the clergyman showed up, putting on his robe as he approached. Mr. Bumble then gave a couple of boys a beating to keep up appearances; and the clergyman, having read as much of the burial service as could fit into four minutes, handed his robe to the clerk and hurried off again.
“Now, Bill,” said Sowerberry to the grave-digger, “fill up.”
“Now, Bill,” said Sowerberry to the grave-digger, “fill up.”
It was no very difficult task, for the grave was so full that the uppermost coffin was within a few feet of the surface. The grave-digger shovelled in the earth, stamped it loosely down with his feet, shouldered his spade, and walked[89] off, followed by the boys, who murmured very loud complaints at the fun being over so soon.
It wasn't a difficult job at all, since the grave was so packed that the top coffin was just a few feet below the surface. The grave digger shoveled in the dirt, stamped it down loosely with his feet, slung his spade over his shoulder, and walked[89] away, followed by the boys, who loudly complained about the fun ending so quickly.
“Come, my good fellow,” said Bumble, tapping the man on the back, “they want to shut up the yard.”
“Come on, my good man,” said Bumble, giving the guy a tap on the back, “they want to close up the yard.”
The man, who had never once moved since he had taken his station by the grave side, started, raised his head, stared at the person who had addressed him, walked forward for a few paces, and fell down in a swoon. The crazy old woman was too much occupied in bewailing the loss of her cloak (which the undertaker had taken off) to pay him any attention; so they threw a can of cold water over him, and when he came to, saw him safely out of the churchyard, locked the gate, and departed on their different ways.
The man, who had never moved since he stood by the graveside, jolted, lifted his head, stared at the person who spoke to him, walked a few steps forward, and collapsed in a faint. The crazy old woman was too busy mourning the loss of her cloak (which the undertaker had removed) to notice him; so they poured a can of cold water on him, and when he came to, they got him safely out of the churchyard, locked the gate, and went their separate ways.
“Well, Oliver,” said Sowerberry, as they walked home, “how do you like it?”
“Well, Oliver,” Sowerberry said as they walked home, “what do you think?”
“Pretty well, thank you, sir,” replied Oliver, with considerable hesitation. “Not very much, sir.”
“I'm doing alright, thank you, sir,” replied Oliver, hesitating quite a bit. “Not too much, sir.”
“Ah, you’ll get used to it in time, Oliver,”[90] said Sowerberry. “Nothing when you are used to it, my boy.”
“Ah, you’ll get used to it eventually, Oliver,”[90] said Sowerberry. “It’s nothing once you are used to it, my boy.”
Oliver wondered in his own mind whether it had taken a very long time to get Mr. Sowerberry used to it; but he thought it better not to ask the question, and walked back to the shop, thinking over all he had seen and heard.
Oliver wondered to himself if it had taken a long time for Mr. Sowerberry to get used to it; but he thought it was best not to ask the question and walked back to the shop, reflecting on everything he had seen and heard.
CHAPTER VI.
Oliver, provoked by Noah's taunts, springs into action and quite surprises him.
The month’s trial over, Oliver was formally apprenticed. It was a nice sickly season just at this time. In commercial phrase, coffins were looking up; and, in the course of a few weeks, Oliver had acquired a great deal of experience. The success of Mr. Sowerberry’s ingenious speculation exceeded even his most sanguine hopes. The oldest inhabitants recollected no period at which measles had been so prevalent, or so fatal to infant existence; and many were the mournful processions which little Oliver headed in a hat-band reaching down to his knees, to the indescribable admiration and emotion of all the mothers in the town. As Oliver accompanied his master in most of his[92] adult expeditions too, in order that he might acquire that unanimity of demeanour and full command of nerve which are so essential to a finished undertaker, he had many opportunities of observing the beautiful resignation and fortitude with which some strong-minded people bear their trials and losses.
The month’s trial over, Oliver was officially apprenticed. It was a nice, somewhat unhealthy season at that time. In business terms, coffins were in demand; and within a few weeks, Oliver gained a lot of experience. The success of Mr. Sowerberry’s clever idea surpassed even his highest expectations. The oldest residents remembered no time when measles had been so common or so deadly to infants; and there were many sad processions that little Oliver led, wearing a hat-band that reached down to his knees, which drew indescribable admiration and emotion from all the mothers in town. As Oliver accompanied his master on most of his[92] adult outings too, so he could develop the calm demeanor and composure that's essential for a skilled undertaker, he had many chances to witness the wonderful acceptance and strength with which some strong-minded people face their challenges and losses.
For instance, when Sowerberry had an order for the burial of some rich old lady or gentleman, who was surrounded by a great number of nephews and nieces, who had been perfectly inconsolable during the previous illness, and whose grief had been wholly irrepressible even on the most public occasions, they would be as happy among themselves as need be—quite cheerful and contented, conversing together with as much freedom and gaiety as if nothing whatever had happened to disturb them. Husbands, too, bore the loss of their wives with the most heroic calmness; and wives, again, put on weeds for their husbands, as if, so far from grieving in the garb of sorrow, they had made up their minds to render it as becoming and attractive as possible. It was observable, too,[93] that ladies and gentlemen who were in passions of anguish during the ceremony of interment, recovered almost as soon as they reached home, and became quite composed before the tea-drinking was over. All this was very pleasant and improving to see, and Oliver beheld it with great admiration.
For example, when Sowerberry received an order for the burial of a wealthy old lady or gentleman, who was surrounded by a large number of inconsolable nephews and nieces during the illness, their grief would be virtually uncontainable even in public. Yet, they would be just as happy among themselves—very cheerful and content, chatting with as much ease and joy as if nothing had ever happened. Husbands accepted the loss of their wives with remarkable calmness, and wives, in turn, dressed in mourning for their husbands as if they had decided to make their sorrowful attire as appealing and attractive as possible. It was also noticeable that ladies and gentlemen who were in deep anguish during the burial ceremony seemed to recover almost immediately upon returning home, becoming quite composed before the tea-drinking was finished. All of this was quite pleasant and uplifting to witness, and Oliver watched it with great admiration.
That Oliver Twist was moved to resignation by the example of these good people, I cannot, although I am his biographer, undertake to affirm with any degree of confidence; but I can most distinctly say, that for many months he continued meekly to submit to the domination and ill-treatment of Noah Claypole, who used him far worse than ever, now that his jealousy was roused by seeing the new boy promoted to the black stick and hat-band, while he, the old one, remained stationary in the muffin-cap and leathers. Charlotte treated him badly because Noah did; and Mrs. Sowerberry was his decided enemy because Mr. Sowerberry was disposed to be his friend: so, between these three on one side, and a glut of funerals on the other, Oliver was not altogether as comfortable as the[94] hungry pig was, when he was shut up by mistake in the grain department of a brewery.
That Oliver Twist was resigned to his situation because of the good people around him, I can't say for sure, even though I’m his biographer. However, I can definitely say that for many months, he quietly put up with the control and mistreatment from Noah Claypole, who treated him even worse now that his jealousy had kicked in after seeing the new boy promoted with the black stick and hat-band, while he, the old one, remained stuck in the muffin cap and leathers. Charlotte treated him poorly because Noah did, and Mrs. Sowerberry was definitely against him because Mr. Sowerberry tended to be on his side. So, with these three against him on one hand and an overwhelming number of funerals on the other, Oliver wasn’t exactly as comfortable as the[94] hungry pig when it accidentally got locked in the grain section of a brewery.
And now I come to a very important passage in Oliver’s history, for I have to record an act, slight and unimportant perhaps in appearance, but which indirectly produced a most material change in all his future prospects and proceedings.
And now I reach a very important moment in Oliver’s story, as I need to describe an act that may seem minor and insignificant at first glance, but which ended up causing a significant change in all his future prospects and actions.
One day Oliver and Noah had descended into the kitchen, at the usual dinner-hour, to banquet upon a small joint of mutton—a pound and a half of the worst end of the neck; when, Charlotte being called out of the way, there ensued a brief interval of time, which Noah Claypole, being hungry and vicious, considered he could not possibly devote to a worthier purpose than aggravating and tantalising young Oliver Twist.
One day, Oliver and Noah went down to the kitchen at the usual dinner time to feast on a small piece of mutton—a pound and a half from the worst part of the neck. When Charlotte was called away for a moment, Noah Claypole, feeling both hungry and mean, thought he couldn't possibly spend the time on anything better than teasing and tormenting young Oliver Twist.
Intent upon this innocent amusement, Noah put his feet on the table-cloth, and pulled Oliver’s hair, and twitched his ears, and expressed his opinion that he was a “sneak,” and furthermore announced his intention of coming to see him hung whenever that desirable event should[95] take place, and entered upon various other topics of petty annoyance, like a malicious and ill-conditioned charity-boy as he was. But, none of these taunts producing the desired effect of making Oliver cry, Noah attempted to be more facetious still, and in this attempt did what many small wits, with far greater reputations than Noah, notwithstanding, do to this day when they want to be funny;—he got rather personal.
Intent on this innocent fun, Noah put his feet on the tablecloth, pulled Oliver's hair, and tugged at his ears. He called him a "sneak" and declared that he planned to come watch him get hanged whenever that exciting moment came[95]. He then went on to bring up various other petty annoyances, acting like a spiteful and ill-tempered troublemaker, as he was. However, since none of these insults made Oliver cry, Noah tried to be even more humorous, and in this effort, he did what many less clever people, despite having better reputations than Noah, still do today when they want to be funny: he got pretty personal.
“Work’us,” said Noah, “how’s your mother?”
“Work’us,” said Noah, “how's your mom?”
“She’s dead,” replied Oliver; “don’t you say anything about her to me!”
“She’s dead,” Oliver said. “Don’t mention her to me!”
Oliver’s colour rose as he said this; he breathed quickly, and there was a curious working of the mouth and nostrils, which Mr. Claypole thought must be the immediate precursor of a violent fit of crying. Under this impression, he returned to the charge.
Oliver’s face flushed as he said this; he breathed rapidly, and there was an odd movement of his mouth and nostrils that Mr. Claypole thought was about to lead to a violent outburst of tears. Believing this, he pressed on.
“What did she die of, Work’us?” said Noah.
“What did she die from, Work’us?” said Noah.
“Of a broken heart, some of our old nurses told me,” replied Oliver, more as if he were[96] talking to himself than answering Noah. “I think I know what it must be to die of that!”
“Some of our old nurses told me about a broken heart,” Oliver replied, sounding more like he was thinking out loud than answering Noah. “I think I know what it feels like to die from that!”
“Tol de rol lol lol, right fol lairy, Work’us,” said Noah, as a tear rolled down Oliver’s cheek. “What’s set you a-snivelling now?”
“Tol de rol lol lol, right fol lairy, Work’us,” said Noah, as a tear rolled down Oliver’s cheek. “What’s got you crying this time?”
“Not you,” replied Oliver, hastily brushing the tear away. “Don’t think it.”
“Not you,” Oliver said, quickly wiping away the tear. “Don’t even think that.”
“Oh, not me, eh?” sneered Noah.
“Oh, not me, huh?” Noah scoffed.
“No, not you,” replied Oliver, sharply. “There; that’s enough. Don’t say anything more to me about her; you’d better not!”
“No, not you,” Oliver replied sharply. “There; that’s enough. Don’t say anything more to me about her; you really shouldn’t!”
“Better not!” exclaimed Noah. “Well! better not! Work’us, don’t be impudent. Your mother, too! She was a nice ’un, she was. Oh, Lor!” And here Noah nodded his head expressively, and curled up as much of his small red nose as muscular action could collect together for the occasion.
“Better not!” Noah exclaimed. “Well! Better not! Work us, don't be rude. Your mother, too! She was a good one, she was. Oh, wow!” And here, Noah nodded his head with emphasis and scrunched up as much of his small red nose as he could manage for the moment.
“Yer know, Work’us,” continued Noah, emboldened by Oliver’s silence, and speaking in a jeering tone of affected pity—of all tones the most annoying—“Yer know, Work’us, it carn’t be helped now, and of course yer couldn’t help it then, and I’m very sorry for it, and I’m sure[97] we all are, and pity yer very much. But yer must know, Work’us, yer mother was a regular right-down bad ’un.”
“Y’know, Work’us,” continued Noah, feeling bolder due to Oliver’s silence and speaking with a mocking tone of exaggerated sympathy—probably the most irritating tone of all—“Y’know, Work’us, it can’t be helped now, and of course you couldn’t help it then, and I’m really sorry about it, and I’m sure[97] we all are, and we feel really sorry for you. But you’ve got to know, Work’us, your mom was a real piece of work.”
“What did you say?” inquired Oliver, looking up very quickly.
“What did you say?” Oliver asked, looking up very quickly.
“A regular right-down bad ’un, Work’us,” replied Noah, coolly; “and it’s a great deal better, Work’us, that she died when she did, or else she’d have been hard labouring in Bridewell, or transported, or hung, which is more likely than either, isn’t it?”
“A straight-up awful person, Work’us,” replied Noah, calmly; “and it’s much better, Work’us, that she died when she did, or else she would have been doing hard time in Bridewell, or shipped off, or hanged, which is more likely than either, right?”
Crimson with fury, Oliver started up, overthrew chair and table, seized Noah by the throat, shook him in the violence of his rage till his teeth chattered in his head, and, collecting his whole force into one heavy blow, felled him to the ground.
Crimson with fury, Oliver jumped up, knocked over the chair and table, grabbed Noah by the throat, shook him in the intensity of his rage until his teeth rattled in his head, and, summoning all his strength for one powerful punch, knocked him to the ground.
A minute ago the boy had looked the quiet, mild, dejected creature that harsh treatment had made him. But his spirit was roused at last; the cruel insult to his dead mother had set his blood on fire. His breast heaved, his attitude was erect, his eye bright and vivid, and his whole person changed, as he stood[98] glaring over the cowardly tormentor who lay crouching at his feet, and defied him with an energy he had never known before.
A moment ago, the boy had looked like a quiet, mild, dejected being that harsh treatment had turned him into. But finally, something stirred within him; the cruel insult to his deceased mother ignited his anger. His chest heaved, his posture straightened, his eyes bright and intense, and he transformed completely as he stood[98] glaring at the cowardly tormentor crouched at his feet, confronting him with a strength he had never felt before.

“He’ll murder me!” blubbered Noah. “Charlotte! missis! here’s the new boy a-murdering of me! Help! help! Oliver’s gone mad! Char—lotte!”
“He’s going to kill me!” cried Noah. “Charlotte! Missus! The new kid is trying to kill me! Help! Help! Oliver has lost it! Char—lotte!”
Noah’s shouts were responded to by a loud scream from Charlotte, and a louder from Mrs. Sowerberry; the former of whom rushed into the kitchen by a side-door, while the latter paused on the staircase till she was quite certain that it was consistent with the preservation of human life to come further down.
Noah’s shouts were met with a loud scream from Charlotte, and an even louder one from Mrs. Sowerberry; the former rushed into the kitchen through a side door, while the latter hesitated on the staircase until she was sure it was safe to come down without risking anyone's life.
“Oh, you little wretch!” screamed Charlotte, seizing Oliver with her utmost force, which was about equal to that of a moderately strong man in particularly good training,—“Oh, you little un-grate-ful, mur-de-rous, hor-rid vil-lain!” and between every syllable Charlotte gave Oliver a blow with all her might, and accompanied it with a scream for the benefit of society.
“Oh, you little brat!” yelled Charlotte, grabbing Oliver with all her strength, which was about equal to that of a fit, moderately strong man. “Oh, you little ungrateful, murderous, horrible villain!” And with every word, Charlotte hit Oliver as hard as she could, shouting to make sure everyone heard.
Charlotte’s fist was by no means a light one;[99] but, lest it should not be effectual in calming Oliver’s wrath, Mrs. Sowerberry plunged into the kitchen, and assisted to hold him with one hand, while she scratched his face with the other; in this favourable position of affairs Noah rose from the ground, and pummeled him from behind.
Charlotte's punch was definitely not a gentle one; [99] but, to make sure it effectively calmed Oliver's anger, Mrs. Sowerberry rushed into the kitchen and helped hold him with one hand while scratching his face with the other. Taking advantage of this situation, Noah got up from the ground and started hitting him from behind.
This was rather too violent exercise to last long. When they were all three wearied out, and could tear and beat no longer, they dragged Oliver, struggling and shouting, but nothing daunted, into the dust-cellar, and there locked him up; this being done, Mrs. Sowerberry sunk into a chair, and burst into tears.
This was a bit too intense to go on for long. When the three of them were finally worn out and could no longer hit or tear at him, they pulled Oliver, who was kicking and shouting but undeterred, into the dust cellar and locked him inside. Once that was done, Mrs. Sowerberry collapsed into a chair and started crying.
“Bless her, she’s going off!” said Charlotte. “A glass of water, Noah, dear. Make haste.”
“Bless her, she’s losing it!” said Charlotte. “A glass of water, Noah, sweetheart. Hurry up.”
“Oh! Charlotte,” said Mrs. Sowerberry, speaking as well as she could through a deficiency of breath and a sufficiency of cold water which Noah had poured over her head and shoulders,—“Oh! Charlotte, what a mercy we have not been all murdered in our beds!”
“Oh! Charlotte,” said Mrs. Sowerberry, trying to catch her breath through the cold water Noah had poured over her head and shoulders, “Oh! Charlotte, what a blessing we haven’t all been murdered in our beds!”
“Ah! mercy indeed, ma’am,” was the reply. “I only hope this’ll teach master not to have[100] any more of these dreadful creatures that are born to be murderers and robbers from their very cradle. Poor Noah! he was all but killed, ma’am, when I came in.”
“Ah! Mercy, indeed, ma’am,” was the response. “I just hope this teaches the master not to have[100] any more of these terrible creatures that are born to be murderers and robbers from the start. Poor Noah! He was practically killed, ma’am, when I arrived.”
“Poor fellow!” said Mrs. Sowerberry, looking piteously on the charity-boy.
“Poor guy!” said Mrs. Sowerberry, looking sadly at the charity boy.
Noah, whose top waistcoat-button might have been somewhere on a level with the crown of Oliver’s head, rubbed his eyes with the inside of his wrists while this commiseration was bestowed upon him, and performed some affecting tears and sniffs.
Noah, whose top waistcoat button was probably about as high as the crown of Oliver's head, rubbed his eyes with the inside of his wrists while he received this sympathy and pretended to cry a little with some dramatic tears and sniffles.
“What’s to be done!” exclaimed Mrs. Sowerberry. “Your master’s not at home,—there’s not a man in the house,—and he’ll kick that door down in ten minutes.” Oliver’s vigorous plunges against the bit of timber in question rendered this occurrence highly probable.
“What are we going to do!” exclaimed Mrs. Sowerberry. “Your master isn’t home—there’s no man in the house—and he’ll break that door down in ten minutes.” Oliver’s strong attempts to push against the piece of wood in question made this very likely.
“Dear, dear! I don’t know, ma’am,” said Charlotte, “unless we send for the police-officers.”
“Dear, dear! I don’t know, ma’am,” said Charlotte, “unless we call the police.”
“Or the millingtary,” suggested Mr. Claypole.
“Or the military,” suggested Mr. Claypole.
“No, no,” said Mrs. Sowerberry, bethinking herself of Oliver’s old friend; “run to Mr. Bumble, Noah, and tell him to come here directly, and not to lose a minute; never mind your cap—make haste. You can hold a knife to that black eye as you run along, and it’ll keep the swelling down.”
“No, no,” said Mrs. Sowerberry, remembering Oliver’s old friend; “run to Mr. Bumble, Noah, and tell him to come here right away, and not to waste any time; forget about your cap—hurry up. You can hold a knife to that black eye while you run, and it’ll help reduce the swelling.”
Noah stopped to make no reply, but started off at his fullest speed; and very much it astonished the people who were out walking, to see a charity-boy tearing through the streets pell-mell, with no cap on his head, and a clasp-knife at his eye.
Noah paused without saying anything and then took off at full speed. It really surprised the people who were out for a walk to see a charity kid rushing through the streets wildly, with no cap on his head and a clasp knife in his hand.
CHAPTER VII.
OLIVER IS STILL DISOBEDIENT.
Noah Claypole ran along the streets at his swiftest pace, and paused not once for breath until he reached the workhouse-gate. Having rested here for a minute or so, to collect a good burst of sobs and an imposing show of tears and terror, he knocked loudly at the wicket, and presented such a rueful face to the aged pauper who opened it, that even he, who saw nothing but rueful faces about him at the best of times, started back in astonishment.
Noah Claypole sprinted through the streets as fast as he could and didn’t stop for breath until he reached the workhouse gate. After taking a minute to catch his breath and gather a solid set of sobs along with a dramatic display of tears and fear, he knocked loudly at the little door and put on such a sad expression for the elderly pauper who opened it that even he, who usually encountered nothing but sad faces, was taken aback in surprise.
“Why, what’s the matter with the boy?” said the old pauper.
“Why, what’s wrong with the boy?” said the old beggar.
“Mr. Bumble! Mr. Bumble!” cried Noah, with well-affected dismay, and in tones so loud and agitated that they not only caught the ear[103] of Mr. Bumble himself, who happened to be hard by, but alarmed him so much that he rushed into the yard without his cocked hat,—which is a very curious and remarkable circumstance, as showing that even a beadle, acted upon by a sudden and powerful impulse, may be afflicted with a momentary visitation of loss of self-possession, and forgetfulness of personal dignity.
“Mr. Bumble! Mr. Bumble!” shouted Noah, pretending to be very upset, and his voice was so loud and frantic that it not only caught the attention of Mr. Bumble, who was nearby, but also startled him so much that he rushed into the yard without his hat—something that’s quite unusual and noteworthy, as it shows that even a beadle, when hit by a sudden and strong impulse, can experience a temporary lapse in composure and forget about maintaining their dignity.
“Oh, Mr. Bumble, sir!” said Noah: “Oliver, sir,—Oliver has——”
“Oh, Mr. Bumble, sir!” said Noah: “Oliver, sir—Oliver has——”
“What?—what?” interposed Mr. Bumble, with a gleam of pleasure in his metallic eyes. “Not run away; he hasn’t run away, has he, Noah?”
“What?—what?” interrupted Mr. Bumble, a glint of satisfaction shining in his cold eyes. “He hasn’t run away; tell me he hasn’t run away, Noah?”
“No, sir, no; not run away, sir, but he’s turned wicious,” replied Noah. “He tried to murder me, sir, and then he tried to murder Charlotte, and then missis. Oh! what dreadful pain it is! such agony, please, sir!” and here Noah writhed and twisted his body into an extensive variety of eel-like positions; thereby giving Mr. Bumble to understand that, from the violent and sanguinary onset of Oliver[104] Twist, he had sustained severe internal injury and damage, from which he was at that moment suffering the acutest torture.
“No, sir, no; I didn’t run away, sir, but he’s turned vicious,” replied Noah. “He tried to kill me, sir, and then he tried to kill Charlotte, and then the missus. Oh! the pain is dreadful! Such agony, please, sir!” At this, Noah writhed and twisted his body into a wide range of eel-like positions, making it clear to Mr. Bumble that, due to Oliver Twist's violent and bloody attack, he had suffered serious internal injuries and was at that moment enduring acute torture.
When Noah saw that the intelligence he communicated perfectly paralyzed Mr. Bumble, he imparted additional effect thereunto, by bewailing his dreadful wounds ten times louder than before; and, when he observed a gentleman in a white waistcoat crossing the yard, he was more tragic in his lamentations than ever, rightly conceiving it highly expedient to attract the notice, and rouse the indignation, of the gentleman aforesaid.
When Noah saw that the information he shared completely stunned Mr. Bumble, he made it even more dramatic by crying out about his terrible injuries ten times louder than before; and when he noticed a man in a white vest walking across the yard, he became even more tragic in his complaints, correctly thinking it was very important to catch the man's attention and stir up his anger.
The gentleman’s notice was very soon attracted, for he had not walked three paces when he turned angrily round, and inquired what that young cur was howling for, and why Mr. Bumble did not favour him with something which would render the series of vocular exclamations so designated, an involuntary process.
The gentleman's attention was quickly caught, as he hadn't taken three steps when he turned around angrily and asked what that young dog was barking about, and why Mr. Bumble hadn't given him something that would make those loud noises an automatic reaction.
“It’s a poor boy from the free-school, sir,” replied Mr. Bumble, “who has been nearly murdered—all but murdered, sir—by young Twist.”
“It’s a poor boy from the free school, sir,” replied Mr. Bumble, “who has been nearly killed—all but killed, sir—by young Twist.”
“By Jove!” exclaimed the gentleman in the white waistcoat, stopping short. “I knew it! I felt a strange presentiment from the very first, that that audacious young savage would come to be hung!”
“By God!” exclaimed the man in the white waistcoat, stopping abruptly. “I knew it! I had a weird feeling from the very start that that bold young wildling would end up getting hanged!”
“He has likewise attempted, sir, to murder the female servant,” said Mr. Bumble, with a face of ashy paleness.
“He has also tried, sir, to kill the female servant,” said Mr. Bumble, his face as pale as ash.
“And his missis,” interposed Mr. Claypole.
“And his wife,” interrupted Mr. Claypole.
“And his master, too, I think you said, Noah?” added Mr. Bumble.
“And his master, too, I think you mentioned, Noah?” added Mr. Bumble.
“No; he’s out, or he would have murdered him,” replied Noah. “He said he wanted to—”
“No; he’s out, or he would have killed him,” replied Noah. “He said he wanted to—”
“Ah! said he wanted to—did he, my boy?” inquired the gentleman in the white waistcoat.
“Ah! did he really want to—did he, my boy?” the gentleman in the white waistcoat asked.
“Yes, sir,” replied Noah; “and please, sir, missis wants to know whether Mr. Bumble can spare time to step up there directly and flog him, ’cause master’s out.”
"Yes, sir," Noah replied. "And please, sir, the missis wants to know if Mr. Bumble can find the time to come up here right away and give him a beating, because the master is out."
“Certainly, my boy; certainly,” said the gentleman in the white waistcoat, smiling benignly, and patting Noah’s head, which was about three inches higher than his own.[106] “You’re a good boy—a very good boy. Here’s a penny for you. Bumble, just step up to Sowerberry’s with your cane, and see what’s best to be done. Don’t spare him, Bumble.”
“Of course, my boy; of course,” said the man in the white vest, smiling kindly and patting Noah’s head, which was about three inches taller than his own.[106] “You’re a good boy—a really good boy. Here’s a penny for you. Bumble, just head over to Sowerberry’s with your cane and see what needs to be done. Don’t hold back, Bumble.”
“No, I will not sir,” replied the beadle, adjusting the wax-end which was twisted round the bottom of his cane for purposes of parochial flagellation.
“No, I won’t, sir,” replied the beadle, adjusting the wax coating that was twisted around the bottom of his cane for the purpose of church punishment.
“Tell Sowerberry not to spare him either. They’ll never do anything with him without stripes and bruises,” said the gentleman in the white waistcoat.
“Tell Sowerberry not to hold back on him either. They won’t get anywhere with him without some hits and scrapes,” said the man in the white waistcoat.
“I’ll take care, sir,” replied the beadle. And the cocked hat and cane having been by this time adjusted to their owner’s satisfaction, Mr. Bumble and Noah Claypole betook themselves with all speed to the undertaker’s shop.
“I’ll take care, sir,” replied the beadle. And the cocked hat and cane having been by this time adjusted to their owner’s satisfaction, Mr. Bumble and Noah Claypole hurried off to the undertaker’s shop.
Here the position of affairs had not at all improved, or Sowerberry had not yet returned, and Oliver continued to kick with undiminished vigour at the cellar-door. The accounts of his ferocity, as related by Mrs. Sowerberry and[107] Charlotte, were of so startling a nature that Mr. Bumble judged it prudent to parley before opening the door. With this view he gave a kick at the outside, by way of prelude, and then, applying his mouth to the keyhole, said, in a deep and impressive tone,
Here, the situation hadn’t improved at all, or Sowerberry still hadn’t come back, and Oliver kept kicking with the same force at the cellar door. Mrs. Sowerberry and Charlotte’s accounts of his aggression were so shocking that Mr. Bumble thought it wise to negotiate before opening the door. With that in mind, he kicked the outside first as a lead-in and then, putting his mouth to the keyhole, said in a deep and impressive tone,
“Oliver!”
"Hey, Oliver!"
“Come; you let me out!” replied Oliver, from the inside.
“Come on; let me out!” replied Oliver from inside.
“Do you know this here voice, Oliver?” said Mr. Bumble.
“Do you recognize this voice, Oliver?” Mr. Bumble asked.
“Yes,” replied Oliver.
“Yes,” Oliver responded.
“Ain’t you afraid of it, sir? Ain’t you a-tremling while I speak, sir?” said Mr. Bumble.
“Aren’t you afraid of it, sir? Aren’t you trembling while I talk, sir?” said Mr. Bumble.
“No!” replied Oliver boldly.
“Not happening!” replied Oliver boldly.
An answer so different from the one he had expected to elicit, and was in the habit of receiving, staggered Mr. Bumble not a little. He stepped back from the keyhole, drew himself up to his full height, and looked from one to another of the three by-standers in mute astonishment.
An answer so different from what he had expected and was used to getting really shocked Mr. Bumble. He stepped away from the keyhole, straightened up to his full height, and looked from one to the other of the three bystanders in silent amazement.
“Oh, you know Mr. Bumble, he must[108] be mad,” said Mrs. Sowerberry. “No boy in half his senses could venture to speak so to you.”
“Oh, you know Mr. Bumble, he must[108] be crazy,” said Mrs. Sowerberry. “No boy in his right mind would dare to talk to you like that.”
“It’s not madness, ma’am,” replied Mr. Bumble, after a few moments of deep meditation; “it’s meat.”
“It’s not madness, ma'am,” replied Mr. Bumble, after a few moments of deep thinking; “it’s meat.”
“What!” exclaimed Mrs. Sowerberry.
“What!” shouted Mrs. Sowerberry.
“Meat, ma’am, meat,” replied Bumble, with stern emphasis. “You’ve overfed him, ma’am. You’ve raised a artificial soul and spirit in him, ma’am, unbecoming a person of his condition, as the board, Mrs. Sowerberry, who are practical philosophers, will tell you. What have paupers to do with soul or spirit either? It’s quite enough that we let ’em have live bodies. If you had kept the boy on gruel, ma’am, this would never have happened.”
“Meat, ma’am, meat,” Bumble responded sternly. “You’ve overfed him, ma’am. You’ve developed an artificial soul and spirit in him, ma’am, which isn’t fitting for someone of his status, as the board, Mrs. Sowerberry, who are practical philosophers, will tell you. What do the poor have to do with soul or spirit anyway? It’s more than enough that we allow them to have living bodies. If you had kept the boy on gruel, ma’am, this wouldn’t have happened.”
“Dear, dear!” ejaculated Mrs. Sowerberry, piously raising her eyes to the kitchen ceiling, “this comes of being liberal!”
“Goodness gracious!” exclaimed Mrs. Sowerberry, raising her eyes to the kitchen ceiling in a dramatic way, “this is what happens when you’re too generous!”
The liberality of Mrs. Sowerberry to Oliver had consisted in a profuse bestowal upon him of all the dirty odds and ends which nobody else would eat; so that there was a great deal[109] of meekness and self-devotion in her voluntarily remaining under Mr. Bumble’s heavy accusation, of which, to do her justice, she was wholly innocent in thought, word, or deed.
Mrs. Sowerberry's generosity towards Oliver came down to giving him all the scraps and leftovers that no one else wanted to eat. It showed a lot of humility and selflessness that she chose to stay under Mr. Bumble’s harsh accusations, which she was completely innocent of in thought, word, or action.
“Ah!” said Mr. Bumble, when the lady brought her eyes down to earth again; “the only thing that can be done now, that I know of, is to leave him in the cellar for a day or so till he’s a little starved down, and then to take him out and keep him on gruel all through his apprenticeship. He comes of a bad family—excitable natures, Mrs. Sowerberry. Both the nurse and doctor said that that mother of his made her way here against difficulties and pain that would have killed any well-disposed woman weeks before.”
“Ah!” Mr. Bumble exclaimed when the lady focused her gaze again; “the only thing we can do now, as far as I know, is leave him in the cellar for a day or two until he’s a bit starved, and then take him out and keep him on gruel for the entire duration of his apprenticeship. He comes from a troubled family—temperamental individuals, Mrs. Sowerberry. Both the nurse and the doctor mentioned that his mother managed to get here despite challenges and suffering that would have taken down any decent woman weeks earlier.”
At this point of Mr. Bumble’s discourse, Oliver just hearing enough to know that some further allusion was being made to his mother, recommenced kicking with a violence which rendered every other sound inaudible. Sowerberry returned at this juncture, and Oliver’s offence having been explained to him, with such exaggerations as the ladies thought best calculated[110] to rouse his ire, he unlocked the cellar-door in a twinkling, and dragged his rebellious apprentice out by the collar.
At this point in Mr. Bumble’s speech, Oliver could just make out that there was more being said about his mother, which made him start kicking even harder, drowning out all other sounds. Sowerberry came back right then, and after hearing about Oliver’s offense, with the exaggerations the ladies thought would best provoke him, he quickly unlocked the cellar door and yanked his defiant apprentice out by the collar.
Oliver’s clothes had been torn in the beating he had received; his face was bruised and scratched, and his hair scattered over his forehead. The angry flush had not disappeared, however; and when he was pulled out of his prison, he scowled boldly on Noah, and looked quite undismayed.
Oliver’s clothes were ripped from the beating he took; his face was bruised and scraped, and his hair was messy on his forehead. The angry flush hadn’t faded, though; when he was pulled out of his cell, he glared defiantly at Noah, looking completely unfazed.
“Now, you are a nice young fellow, ain’t you?” said Sowerberry, giving Oliver a shake and a box on the ear.
“Now, you’re a nice young guy, aren’t you?” said Sowerberry, giving Oliver a shake and a slap on the ear.
“He called my mother names,” replied Oliver.
"He insulted my mom," replied Oliver.
“Well, and what if he did, you little ungrateful wretch?” said Mrs. Sowerberry. “She deserved what he said, and worse.”
“Well, what if he did, you little ungrateful brat?” said Mrs. Sowerberry. “She deserved what he said, and even more.”
“She didn’t,” said Oliver.
"She didn't," said Oliver.
“She did,” said Mrs. Sowerberry.
"She did," said Mrs. Sowerberry.
“It’s a lie!” said Oliver.
“It’s a lie!” Oliver said.
Mrs. Sowerberry burst into a flood of tears.
Mrs. Sowerberry broke down in tears.
This flood of tears left Sowerberry no alternative. If he had hesitated for one instant to punish Oliver most severely, it must be quite[111] clear to every experienced reader that he would have been, according to all precedents in disputes of matrimony established, a brute, an unnatural husband, an insulting creature, a base imitation of a man, and various other agreeable characters too numerous for recital within the limits of this chapter. To do him justice, he was, as far as his power went,—it was not very extensive,—kindly disposed towards the boy; perhaps because it was his interest to be so, perhaps because his wife disliked him. The flood of tears, however, left him no resource; so he at once gave him a drubbing, which satisfied even Mrs. Sowerberry herself, and rendered Mr. Bumble’s subsequent application of the parochial cane rather unnecessary. For the rest of the day he was shut up in the back kitchen, in company with a pump and a slice of bread; and, at night, Mrs. Sowerberry, after making various remarks outside the door, by no means complimentary to the memory of his mother, looked into the room, and, amidst the jeers and pointings of Noah and Charlotte, ordered him up stairs to his dismal bed.
This flood of tears left Sowerberry with no choice. If he had paused for even a moment to punish Oliver harshly, it would be obvious to any seasoned reader that he would have been, according to all the established precedents in marital disputes, a brute, an unnatural husband, an insulting person, a poor excuse for a man, and various other unpleasant characters too numerous to mention within the limits of this chapter. To give him credit, he was, as far as his limited ability allowed, somewhat kind to the boy; maybe because it was in his best interest to be so, or maybe because his wife didn't like him. However, the flood of tears left him no options, so he immediately gave Oliver a beating, which even pleased Mrs. Sowerberry and made Mr. Bumble’s later use of the parish cane unnecessary. For the rest of the day, Oliver was locked in the back kitchen, alone with a pump and a slice of bread. Later that night, Mrs. Sowerberry, after making several comments outside the door that were far from flattering about his mother, came into the room and, amid the teasing and pointing from Noah and Charlotte, sent him upstairs to his miserable bed.
It was not until he was left alone in the silence and stillness of the gloomy workshop of the undertaker, that Oliver gave way to the feelings which the day’s treatment may be supposed likely to have awakened in a mere child. He had listened to their taunts with a look of contempt; he had borne the lash without a cry, for he felt that pride swelling in his heart which would have kept down a shriek to the last, if they had roasted him alive. But, now, that there were none to see or hear him, he fell upon his knees on the floor, and, hiding his face in his hands, wept such tears as, God send for the credit of our nature, few so young may ever have cause to pour out before him.
It wasn’t until he was left alone in the quiet and stillness of the dark workshop of the undertaker that Oliver allowed himself to feel the emotions that the day’s treatment would likely have stirred in a mere child. He had listened to their taunts with a look of disdain; he had endured the whip without a sound because he felt that pride swelling in his heart, which would have kept him from crying out even if they had roasted him alive. But now, with no one to see or hear him, he fell to his knees on the floor and, hiding his face in his hands, cried tears that, God willing for the sake of our humanity, few so young should ever have to shed before Him.
For a long time Oliver remained motionless in this attitude. The candle was burning low in the socket when he rose to his feet, and having gazed cautiously round him, and listened intently, gently undid the fastenings of the door and looked abroad.
For a long time, Oliver stayed still in this position. The candle was burning low in the holder when he got up, and after looking around carefully and listening closely, he quietly unfastened the door and peered outside.
It was a cold dark night. The stars seemed to the boy’s eyes further from the earth than he had ever seen them before; there was no wind;[113] and the sombre shadows thrown by the trees on the earth, looked sepulchral and death-like, from being so still. He softly reclosed the door, and, having availed himself of the expiring light of the candle to tie up in a handkerchief the few articles of wearing apparel he had, sat himself down upon a bench to wait for morning.
It was a cold, dark night. The stars seemed to the boy to be farther from the earth than he had ever seen them before; there was no wind;[113] and the gloomy shadows cast by the trees on the ground looked grave and lifeless, since everything was so still. He gently closed the door again, and using the dying light of the candle, he wrapped up the few clothes he had in a handkerchief and sat down on a bench to wait for morning.
With the first ray of light that struggled through the crevices in the shutters Oliver rose, and again unbarred the door. One timid look around,—one moment’s pause of hesitation,—he had closed it behind him, and was in the open street.
With the first hint of light that peeked through the cracks in the shutters, Oliver got up and unlatched the door again. He took a quick, nervous glance around and hesitated for a moment, but then he closed the door behind him and stepped out into the open street.
He looked to the right and to the left, uncertain whither to fly. He remembered to have seen the waggons, as they went out, toiling up the hill; he took the same route, and arriving at a footpath across the fields, which he knew after some distance led out again into the road, struck into it, and walked quickly on.
He looked right and left, unsure of where to go. He recalled seeing the wagons as they left, struggling up the hill; he chose the same path and, after reaching a footpath across the fields that he knew would lead back to the road after a while, he headed into it and walked quickly on.
Along this same footpath Oliver well remembered he had trotted beside Mr. Bumble, when he first carried him to the workhouse from the[114] farm. His way lay directly in front of the cottage. His heart beat quickly when he bethought himself of this, and he half resolved to turn back. He had come a long way though, and should lose a great deal of time by doing so. Besides, it was so early that there was very little fear of his being seen; so he walked on.
Along this same path, Oliver clearly remembered trotting next to Mr. Bumble when he first took him to the workhouse from the[114] farm. His route went right in front of the cottage. His heart raced when he thought about this, and he almost decided to turn back. However, he had traveled a long way, and turning back would waste a lot of time. Plus, it was still early, so there was very little chance of being seen; so he continued walking.
He reached the house. There was no appearance of its inmates stirring at that early hour. Oliver stopped, and peeped into the garden. A child was weeding one of the little beds; and as he stopped, he raised his pale face, and disclosed the features of one of his former companions. Oliver felt glad to see him before he went, for, though younger than himself, he had been his little friend and playmate; they had been beaten, and starved, and shut up together, many and many a time.
He arrived at the house. There was no sign of anyone inside moving around at that early hour. Oliver paused and looked into the garden. A child was weeding one of the small flower beds; as he stopped, he raised his pale face, revealing the features of one of his old friends. Oliver felt happy to see him before he left, because even though he was younger, he had been Oliver's little friend and playmate; they had been beaten, starved, and locked up together many times before.
“Hush, Dick!” said Oliver, as the boy ran to the gate, and thrust his thin arm between the rails to greet him. “Is any one up?”
“Hush, Dick!” Oliver said as the boy ran to the gate and stuck his thin arm through the rails to greet him. “Is anyone awake?”
“Nobody but me,” replied the child.
“Nobody but me,” replied the kid.
“You mustn’t say you saw me, Dick,” said Oliver; “I am running away. They beat and[115] ill-use me, Dick; and I am going to seek my fortune, some long way off, I don’t know where. How pale you are!”
“You can’t say you saw me, Dick,” said Oliver. “I’m running away. They beat me and treat me badly, Dick; and I’m going to find my fortune somewhere far away, I don’t know where. You look so pale!”
“I heard the doctor tell them I was dying,” replied the child with a faint smile. “I am very glad to see you, dear; but don’t stop, don’t stop.”
“I heard the doctor say that I was dying,” replied the child with a weak smile. “I’m really glad to see you, dear; but don’t stay, don’t stay.”
“Yes, yes, I will, to say good-b’ye to you,” replied Oliver. “I shall see you again, Dick; I know I shall. You will be well and happy.”
“Yes, yes, I will, to say goodbye to you,” replied Oliver. “I’ll see you again, Dick; I know I will. You will be fine and happy.”
“I hope so,” replied the child, “after I am dead, but not before. I know the doctor must be right, Oliver, because I dream so much of heaven and angels, and kind faces that I never see when I am awake. Kiss me,” said the child, climbing up the low gate, and flinging his little arms round Oliver’s neck. “Good-b’ye, dear! God bless you!”
“I hope so,” replied the child, “after I’m dead, but not before. I know the doctor has to be right, Oliver, because I dream so much about heaven and angels, and kind faces that I never see when I’m awake. Kiss me,” said the child, climbing up the low gate and throwing his little arms around Oliver’s neck. “Goodbye, dear! God bless you!”
The blessing was from a young child’s lips, but it was the first that Oliver had ever heard invoked upon his head; and through all the struggles and sufferings, and troubles and changes of his after life, he never once forgot it.
The blessing came from a young child's lips, but it was the first one Oliver had ever heard spoken over him; and through all the struggles, suffering, troubles, and changes in his later life, he never forgot it.
CHAPTER VIII
OLIVER WALKS TO LONDON AND ENCOUNTERS A STRANGE YOUNG MAN ON THE ROAD.
Oliver reached the style at which the bypath terminated, and once more gained the high-road. It was eight o’clock now; and, though he was nearly five miles away from the town, he ran, and hid behind the hedges by turns, till noon, fearing that he might be pursued and overtaken. Then he sat down to rest by the side of a mile-stone, and began to think for the first time where he had better go and try to live.
Oliver reached the point where the side path ended and got back onto the main road. It was eight o’clock now, and even though he was almost five miles from the town, he ran and hid behind the hedges in turns until noon, afraid that he might be chased and caught. Then he sat down to rest next to a mile marker and started to think for the first time about where he should go to try to live.
The stone by which he was seated bore in large characters an intimation that it was just seventy miles from that spot to London. The name awakened a new train of ideas in the boy’s mind. London!—that great large place!—nobody—not[117] even Mr. Bumble—could ever find him there. He had often heard the old men in the workhouse, too, say that no lad of spirit need want in London, and that there were ways of living in that vast city which those who had been bred up in country parts had no idea of. It was the very place for a homeless boy, who must die in the streets unless some one helped him. As these things passed through his thoughts, he jumped upon his feet, and again walked forward.
The stone he was sitting on had big letters that said it was just seventy miles from that spot to London. The name sparked a whole new set of thoughts in the boy’s mind. London!—that huge place!—nobody—not even Mr. Bumble—could ever find him there. He had often heard the old men in the workhouse say that any spirited boy could survive in London, and that there were ways to live in that massive city that people raised in the countryside wouldn’t even know about. It was the perfect place for a homeless boy, who would die in the streets if no one helped him. As these thoughts ran through his mind, he jumped to his feet and started walking again.
He had diminished the distance between himself and London by full four miles more, before he recollected how much he must undergo ere he could hope to reach his place of destination. As this consideration forced itself upon him, he slackened his pace a little, and meditated upon his means of getting there. He had a crust of bread, a coarse shirt, and two pairs of stockings in his bundle; and a penny—a gift of Sowerberry’s after some funeral in which he had acquitted himself more than ordinarily well—in his pocket. “A clean shirt,” thought Oliver, “is a very comfortable[118] thing,—very; and so are two pairs of darned stockings, and so is a penny, but they are small helps to a sixty-five miles’ walk in winter time.” But Oliver’s thoughts, like those of most other people, although they were extremely ready and active to point out his difficulties, were wholly at a loss to suggest any feasible mode of surmounting them; so, after a good deal of thinking to no particular purpose, he changed his little bundle over to the other shoulder, and trudged on.
He had reduced the distance between himself and London by another four miles before he remembered how much he would have to endure before he could hope to reach his destination. As this thought hit him, he slowed down a bit and thought about how he could get there. He had a piece of bread, a rough shirt, and two pairs of socks in his bag, along with a penny—a gift from Sowerberry after a funeral where he had done particularly well—in his pocket. “A clean shirt,” thought Oliver, “is a very comfortable thing—indeed; and so are two pairs of patched stockings, and so is a penny, but they’re small help for a sixty-five-mile walk in winter.” But Oliver’s thoughts, like those of most people, although quick to highlight his challenges, were completely at a loss for any practical way to overcome them. So, after quite a bit of aimless thinking, he switched his little bundle to the other shoulder and kept walking.
Oliver walked twenty miles that day, and all that time tasted nothing but the crust of dry bread, and a few draughts of water which he begged at the cottage-doors by the road-side. When the night came, he turned into a meadow, and, creeping close under a hay-rick, determined to lie there till morning. He felt frightened at first, for the wind moaned dismally over the empty fields, and he was cold and hungry, and more alone than he had ever felt before. Being very tired with his walk, however, he soon fell asleep and forgot his troubles.
Oliver walked twenty miles that day, and all he got to eat was the crust of some dry bread, along with a few sips of water that he begged for at the cottages by the roadside. When night fell, he headed into a meadow and, crawling under a haystack, decided to lie there until morning. He felt scared at first, as the wind howled sadly over the empty fields, and he was cold and hungry, feeling more alone than he ever had before. However, being very tired from his walk, he soon fell asleep and forgot his troubles.
He felt cold and stiff when he got up next[119] morning, and so hungry that he was obliged to exchange the penny for a small loaf in the very first village through which he passed. He had walked no more than twelve miles, when night closed in again; for his feet were sore, and his legs so weak that they trembled beneath him. Another night passed in the bleak damp air only made him worse; and, when he set forward on his journey next morning, he could hardly crawl along.
He felt cold and stiff when he got up the next[119]morning, and so hungry that he had to trade a penny for a small loaf in the very first village he passed through. He had walked no more than twelve miles when night fell again; his feet were sore, and his legs were so weak that they shook under him. Another night spent in the chilly damp air only made him feel worse; and when he started his journey the next morning, he could barely crawl along.
He waited at the bottom of a steep hill till a stage-coach came up, and then begged of the outside passengers; but there were very few who took any notice of him, and even those, told him to wait till they got to the top of the hill, and then let them see how far he could run for a halfpenny. Poor Oliver tried to keep up with the coach a little way, but was unable to do it, by reason of his fatigue and sore feet. When the outsides saw this, they put their halfpence back into their pockets again, declaring that he was an idle young dog, and didn’t deserve anything; and the coach rattled away, and left only a cloud of dust behind.
He waited at the bottom of a steep hill until a stagecoach came by and then asked the outside passengers for help. However, very few of them paid him any attention, and even those who did told him to wait until they reached the top of the hill and then show them how far he could run for a halfpenny. Poor Oliver tried to keep up with the coach for a short distance but couldn't manage it because of his exhaustion and sore feet. When the passengers saw this, they put their coins back in their pockets, claiming he was just a lazy young kid who didn't deserve anything. The coach rattled away, leaving only a cloud of dust behind.
In some villages large painted boards were fixed up warning all persons who begged within the district that they would be sent to jail, which frightened Oliver very much, and made him very glad to get out of them with all possible expedition. In others he would stand about the inn-yards, and look mournfully at every one who passed; a proceeding which generally terminated in the landlady’s ordering one of the post-boys who were lounging about, to drive that strange boy out of the place, for she was sure he had come to steal something. If he begged at a farmer’s house, ten to one but they threatened to set the dog on him; and when he showed his nose in a shop, they talked about the beadle, which brought Oliver’s heart into his mouth,—very often the only thing he had there, for many hours together.
In some villages, large painted signs were put up warning everyone that begging in the area would result in jail time, which terrified Oliver and made him eager to leave as quickly as possible. In other places, he would hang around the inn yards and look sadly at everyone passing by; this usually ended with the landlady telling one of the post-boys lounging around to get rid of that strange boy, convinced he was there to steal something. If he asked for food at a farmer's house, there was a good chance they’d threaten to set the dog on him; and when he dared to enter a shop, they mentioned the beadle, which made Oliver’s heart race—often the only thing he had in him for many hours at a time.
In fact, if it had not been for a good-hearted turnpike-man, and a benevolent old lady, Oliver’s troubles would have been shortened by the very same process which put an end to his mother’s; in other words, he would most assuredly[121] have fallen dead upon the king’s highway. But the turnpike-man gave him a meal of bread and cheese; and the old lady, who had a shipwrecked grandson wandering barefooted in some distant part of the earth, took pity upon the poor orphan, and gave him what little she could afford—and more—with such kind and gentle words, and such tears of sympathy and compassion, that they sank deeper into Oliver’s soul than all the sufferings he had ever undergone.
In fact, if it weren't for a kind-hearted toll booth worker and a generous old lady, Oliver's troubles would have ended in the same way his mother’s did; in other words, he definitely would have collapsed dead on the highway. But the toll booth worker fed him a meal of bread and cheese, and the old lady, who had a shipwrecked grandson wandering barefoot in some faraway place, felt sorry for the poor orphan and gave him everything she could spare—and more—along with such kind and gentle words, and such tears of sympathy and compassion, that they impacted Oliver more deeply than all the suffering he had ever experienced.
Early on the seventh morning after he had left his native place, Oliver limped slowly into the little town of Barnet. The window-shutters were closed, the street was empty, not a soul had awakened to the business of the day. The sun was rising in all his splendid beauty, but the light only served to show the boy his own lonesomeness and desolation as he sat with bleeding feet and covered with dust upon a cold door-step.
Early on the seventh morning after he had left his hometown, Oliver limped slowly into the little town of Barnet. The window shutters were closed, the street was empty, and not a soul had woken up to start the day. The sun was rising in all its splendid beauty, but the light only highlighted the boy's loneliness and despair as he sat with bleeding feet, covered in dust, on a cold doorstep.
By degrees the shutters were opened, the window-blinds were drawn up, and people[122] began passing to and fro. Some few stopped to gaze at Oliver for a moment or two, or turned round to stare at him as they hurried by; but none relieved him, or troubled themselves to inquire how he came there. He had no heart to beg, and there he sat.
Gradually, the shutters were opened, the window blinds were pulled up, and people[122] started moving back and forth. A few stopped to look at Oliver for a moment or two, or turned to stare at him as they rushed by; but none offered him help or bothered to ask how he ended up there. He didn't have the heart to ask for anything, so he just sat there.
He had been crouching on the step for some time, wondering at the great number of public houses (every other house in Barnet is a tavern, large or small), gazing listlessly at the coaches as they passed through, and thinking how strange it seemed that they could do with ease in a few hours what it had taken him a whole week of courage and determination beyond his years to accomplish, when he was roused by observing that a boy who had passed him carelessly some minutes before, had returned, and was now surveying him most earnestly from the opposite side of the way. He took little heed of this at first; but the boy remained in the same attitude of close observation so long, that Oliver raised his head, and returned his steady look. Upon this, the boy crossed over, and, walking close up to Oliver, said,
He had been crouching on the step for a while, marveling at the sheer number of pubs (every other house in Barnet is a tavern, big or small), staring blankly at the coaches as they rolled by, and reflecting on how odd it was that they could achieve in just a few hours what had taken him an entire week of courage and determination far beyond his age to accomplish. He was snapped out of his thoughts when he noticed that a boy who had passed him casually a few minutes earlier had turned back and was now watching him intently from across the street. He didn’t pay much attention at first, but the boy stayed in that focused pose for so long that Oliver lifted his head and met his steady gaze. Seeing this, the boy crossed over, walked right up to Oliver, and said,
“Hullo! my covey, what’s the row?”
“Halo! my group, what’s going on?”
The boy who addressed this inquiry to the young wayfarer was about his own age, but one of the queerest-looking boys that Oliver had ever seen. He was a snub-nosed, flat-browed, common-faced boy enough, and as dirty a juvenile as one would wish to see; but he had about him all the airs and manners of a man. He was short of his age, with rather bow-legs, and little sharp ugly eyes. His hat was stuck on the top of his head so slightly that it threatened to fall off every moment, and would have done so very often if the wearer had not had a knack of every now and then giving his head a sudden twitch, which brought it back to its old place again. He wore a man’s coat, which reached nearly to his heels. He had turned the cuffs back halfway up his arm to get his hands out of the sleeves, apparently with the ultimate view of thrusting them into the pockets of his corduroy trousers, for there he kept them. He was altogether as roystering and swaggering a young gentleman as ever stood four feet six, or something less, in his bluchers.
The boy who asked this question to the young traveler was about the same age, but one of the strangest-looking boys Oliver had ever seen. He was a snub-nosed, flat-browed, plain-faced kid, and as dirty a child as you'd want to encounter; yet he carried himself with all the airs and gestures of an adult. He was short for his age, with somewhat bow legs and little sharp, unattractive eyes. His hat was perched so precariously on his head that it seemed ready to fall off at any moment, and it probably would have if he didn’t have a habit of giving his head a sudden jerk now and then to keep it in place. He wore a man's coat that almost reached his heels. He had rolled back the cuffs halfway up his arms to pull his hands out of the sleeves, apparently with the intention of shoving them into the pockets of his corduroy trousers, where they stayed. He was altogether a rowdy and swaggering young gentleman as ever stood four feet six, or maybe a little less, in his shoes.
“Hullo, my covey, what’s the row?” said this strange young gentleman to Oliver.
“H hey, my group, what’s going on?” said this unusual young guy to Oliver.
“I am very hungry and tired,” replied Oliver, the tears standing in his eyes as he spoke. “I have walked a long way—I have been walking these seven days.”
“I’m really hungry and tired,” Oliver replied, tears welling up in his eyes as he spoke. “I’ve walked a long way—I’ve been walking for seven days.”
“Walking for sivin days!” said the young gentleman. “Oh, I see. Beak’s order, eh? But,” he added, noticing Oliver’s look of surprise, “I suppose you don’t know what a beak is, my flash com-pan-i-on.”
“Walking for seven days!” said the young gentleman. “Oh, I see. Beak’s order, right? But,” he added, noticing Oliver’s look of surprise, “I guess you don’t know what a beak is, my flashy companion.”
Oliver mildly replied, that he had always heard a bird’s mouth described by the term in question.
Oliver casually replied that he had always heard a bird's mouth referred to by that term.
“My eyes, how green!” exclaimed the young gentleman. “Why, a beak’s a madgst’rate; and when you walk by a beak’s order, it’s not straight forerd, but always going up, and nivir coming down agen. Was you never on the mill?”
“My eyes, how green!” exclaimed the young man. “Wow, a beak’s a magistrate; and when you walk by a beak’s order, it’s not just straight ahead, but always going up, and never coming down again. Have you never been on the mill?”
“What mill?” inquired Oliver.
"What mill?" asked Oliver.
“What mill!—why, the mill—the mill as takes up so little room that’ll work inside a stone jug, and always goes better when the[125] wind’s low with people than when it’s high, acos then they can’t get workmen. But come,” said the young gentleman; “you want grub, and you shall have it. I’m at low-water-mark—only one bob and a magpie; but, as far as it goes, I’ll fork out and stump. Up with you on your pins. There: now then. Morrice.”
“What a mill!—I mean, the mill—the one that takes up so little space that it can work inside a stone jug, and it actually works better when there are fewer people around than when it’s crowded, because then they can’t find enough workers. But come on,” said the young man; “you’re hungry, and you’ll get something to eat. I’m really low on cash—only a pound and a quarter; but as far as it stretches, I’ll pay up and chip in. Get on your feet. There: all set. Morrice.”
Assisting Oliver to rise, the young gentleman took him to an adjacent chandler’s shop, where he purchased a sufficiency of ready-dressed ham and a half-quartern loaf, or, as he himself expressed it, “a fourpenny bran;” the ham being kept clean and preserved from dust by the ingenious expedient of making a hole in the loaf by pulling out a portion of the crumb, and stuffing it therein. Taking the bread under his arm, the young gentleman turned into a small public-house, and led the way to a tap-room in the rear of the premises. Here, a pot of beer was brought in by the direction of the mysterious youth; and Oliver, falling to, at his new friend’s bidding, made a long and hearty meal, during the progress of which the strange boy eyed him from time to time with great attention.
Helping Oliver to his feet, the young man took him to a nearby convenience store, where he bought enough pre-cooked ham and a half-loaf of bread, or as he put it, “a fourpenny bran.” The ham was kept clean and safe from dust by cleverly making a hole in the loaf, pulling out some of the inside, and stuffing the ham inside. Carrying the bread under his arm, the young man entered a small pub and led Oliver to a back room. There, a pot of beer was brought in at the request of the mysterious youth, and Oliver, following his new friend’s lead, enjoyed a long and hearty meal, during which the strange boy watched him closely from time to time.
“Going to London?” said the strange boy, when Oliver had at length concluded.
“Going to London?” asked the strange boy, once Oliver had finally finished.
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Got any lodgings?”
"Do you have any rooms?"
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Money?”
"Cash?"
“No.”
“No.”
The strange boy whistled, and put his arms into his pockets as far as the big-coat sleeves would let them go.
The odd boy whistled and shoved his arms into his pockets as far as the sleeves of his oversized coat would allow.
“Do you live in London?” inquired Oliver.
“Do you live in London?” Oliver asked.
“Yes, I do, when I’m at home,” replied the boy. “I suppose you want some place to sleep in to-night, don’t you?”
“Yes, I do, when I’m at home,” the boy replied. “I guess you need a place to sleep tonight, don’t you?”
“I do indeed,” answered Oliver. “I have not slept under a roof since I left the country.”
“I really do,” replied Oliver. “I haven’t slept under a roof since I left the countryside.”
“Don’t fret your eyelids on that score,” said the young gentleman. “I’ve got to be in London to-night, and I know a ’spectable old genelman as lives there, wot’ll give you lodgings for nothink, and never ask for the change; that is, if any genelman he knows interduces you. And don’t he know me?—Oh, no—not in the least—by no means—certainly not.”
“Don’t worry about that,” said the young man. “I have to be in London tonight, and I know a respectable older gentleman who lives there, who will give you a place to stay for free and won’t ask for any payment; that is, if someone he knows introduces you. And does he know me?—Oh, no—not at all—definitely not—certainly not.”
The young gentleman smiled, as if to intimate that the latter fragments of discourse were playfully ironical, and finished the beer as he did so.
The young man smiled, as if to suggest that the last bits of conversation were humorously sarcastic, and finished his beer as he did so.
This unexpected offer of shelter was too tempting to be resisted, especially as it was immediately followed up by the assurance that the old gentleman already referred to, would doubtless provide Oliver with a comfortable place without loss of time. This led to a more friendly and confidential dialogue, from which Oliver discovered that his friend’s name was Jack Dawkins, and that he was a peculiar pet and protegé of the elderly gentleman before mentioned.
This unexpected offer of shelter was too tempting to resist, especially since it was quickly followed by the reassurance that the old gentleman mentioned earlier would certainly provide Oliver with a comfortable place without delay. This led to a friendlier and more open conversation, during which Oliver learned that his friend's name was Jack Dawkins, and that he was a unique pet and protege of the elderly gentleman previously mentioned.
Mr. Dawkins’s appearance did not say a vast deal in favour of the comforts which his patron’s interest obtained for those whom he took under his protection; but as he had a rather flighty and dissolute mode of conversing, and furthermore avowed that among his intimate friends he was better known by the soubriquet of “The artful Dodger,” Oliver concluded that, being of a dissipated and careless[128] turn, the moral precepts of his benefactor had hitherto been thrown away upon him. Under this impression, he secretly resolved to cultivate the good opinion of the old gentleman as quickly as possible; and, if he found the Dodger incorrigible, as he more than half suspected he should, to decline the honour of his farther acquaintance.
Mr. Dawkins didn’t give off much of a vibe that supported the comforts his patron’s interest provided for those he looked after; but since he had a rather flippant and careless way of talking, and also claimed that among his close friends he was better known by the nickname “The Artful Dodger,” Oliver figured that, being reckless and thoughtless, the moral teachings of his benefactor had been wasted on him. With this in mind, he decided to win over the old gentleman as soon as possible; and if he found the Dodger impossible to change, which he suspected he would, he would politely cut ties with him.
As John Dawkins objected to their entering London before nightfall, it was nearly eleven o’clock when they reached the turnpike at Islington. They crossed from the Angel into St. John’s-road, struck down the small street which terminates at Sadler’s Wells theatre, through Exmouth-street and Coppice-row, down the little court by the side of the workhouse, across the classic ground which once bore the name of Hockley-in-the-Hole, thence into Little Saffron-hill, and so into Saffron-hill the Great, along which the Dodger scudded at a rapid pace, directing Oliver to follow close at his heels.
As John Dawkins opposed their going into London before nightfall, it was almost eleven o'clock when they arrived at the tollgate in Islington. They crossed from the Angel into St. John’s Road, went down the small street that ends at Sadler’s Wells theatre, through Exmouth Street and Coppice Row, down the little alley next to the workhouse, across the historic land that once was called Hockley-in-the-Hole, and then into Little Saffron Hill, and so on to Great Saffron Hill, along which the Dodger rushed at a quick pace, telling Oliver to stay right behind him.
Although Oliver had enough to occupy his attention in keeping sight of his leader, he[129] could not help bestowing a few hasty glances on either side of the way as he passed along. A dirtier or more wretched place he had never seen. The street was very narrow and muddy, and the air was impregnated with filthy odours. There were a good many small shops; but the only stock in trade appeared to be heaps of children, who, even at that time of night, were crawling in and out at the doors, or screaming from the inside. The sole places that seemed to prosper amid the general blight of the place were the public-houses, and in them, the lowest orders of Irish (who are generally the lowest orders of anything) were wrangling with might and main. Covered ways and yards, which here and there diverged from the main street, disclosed little knots of houses where drunken men and women were positively wallowing in the filth; and from several of the door-ways, great ill-looking fellows were cautiously emerging, bound, to all appearance, upon no very well-disposed or harmless errands.
Although Oliver had enough to keep him busy following his leader, he[129] couldn't help but sneak a few quick looks around as he went by. He had never seen a dirtier or more miserable place. The street was very narrow and muddy, and the air was thick with foul smells. There were quite a few small shops, but all they seemed to have were groups of children who, even at that late hour, were crawling in and out of the doors or screaming inside. The only places that seemed to thrive in the overall decay were the bars, where the lowest classes of Irish (who are usually the lowest classes of everything) were arguing loudly. Covered passages and yards that branched off from the main street revealed little clusters of houses where drunken men and women were practically wallowing in the filth; and from several of the doorways, big, shady-looking guys were cautiously stepping out, apparently on no good or innocent errands.
Oliver was just considering whether he[130] hadn’t better run away, when they reached the bottom of the hill: his conductor catching him by the arm, pushed open the door of a house near Field-lane, and, drawing him into the passage, closed it behind them.
Oliver was just thinking about whether he[130] should run away when they got to the bottom of the hill. His guide grabbed him by the arm, pushed open the door of a house near Field-lane, and pulled him into the hallway, closing the door behind them.
“Now, then,” cried a voice from below, in reply to a whistle from the Dodger.
“Now, then,” shouted a voice from below, in response to a whistle from the Dodger.
“Plummy and slam!” was the reply.
“Awesome and bam!” was the reply.
This seemed to be some watchword or signal that all was right; for the light of a feeble candle gleamed on the wall at the farther end of the passage, and a man’s face peeped out from where a balustrade of the old kitchen staircase had been broken away.
This seemed to be some kind of signal that everything was okay; a faint candlelight flickered on the wall at the far end of the hallway, and a man's face peeked out from where the railing of the old kitchen staircase had been broken.
“There’s two on you,” said the man, thrusting the candle farther out, and shading his eyes with his hand. “Who’s the t’other one?”
“There’s two of you,” said the man, pushing the candle out farther and shielding his eyes with his hand. “Who’s the other one?”
“A new pal,” replied Jack Dawkins, pulling Oliver forward.
“A new friend,” replied Jack Dawkins, pulling Oliver forward.
“Where did he come from?”
"Where did he come from?"
“Greenland. Is Fagin up stairs?”
“Greenland. Is Fagin upstairs?”
“Yes, he’s a sortin’ the wipes. Up with you.” The candle was drawn back, and the face disappeared.
“Yes, he’s sorting the wipes. Come on.” The candle was pulled back, and the face vanished.
Oliver, groping his way with one hand, and with the other firmly grasped by his companion, ascended with much difficulty the dark and broken stairs, which his conductor mounted with an ease and expedition that showed he was well acquainted with them. He threw open the door of a back-room, and drew Oliver in after him.
Oliver, feeling his way with one hand and holding tightly onto his companion with the other, struggled up the dark and crumbling stairs. His guide moved with such ease and speed that it was clear he knew the stairs well. He swung open the door to a back room and pulled Oliver in after him.
The walls and ceiling of the room were perfectly black with age and dirt. There was a deal table before the fire, upon which was a candle stuck in a ginger-beer bottle; two or three pewter pots, a loaf and butter, and a plate. In a frying-pan which was on the fire, and which was secured to the mantelshelf by a string, some sausages were cooking; and standing over them, with a toasting-fork in his hand, was a very old shrivelled Jew, whose villanous-looking and repulsive face was obscured by a quantity of matted red hair. He was dressed in a greasy flannel gown, with his throat bare, and seemed to be dividing his attention between the frying-pan and a clothes-horse, over which a great number of silk handkerchiefs[132] were hanging. Several rough beds made of old sacks were huddled side by side on the floor; and seated round the table were four or five boys, none older than the Dodger, smoking long clay pipes and drinking spirits with the air of middle-aged men. These all crowded about their associate as he whispered a few words to the Jew, and then turned round and grinned at Oliver, as did the Jew himself: toasting-fork in hand.
The walls and ceiling of the room were completely black with age and dirt. There was a table in front of the fire, with a candle stuck in a ginger-beer bottle, two or three pewter pots, a loaf of bread and butter, and a plate. In a frying pan over the fire, which was tied to the mantel with a string, some sausages were cooking; and standing over them with a toasting fork in his hand was a very old, shriveled man, whose nasty-looking and repulsive face was hidden under a mass of matted red hair. He wore a greasy flannel gown, with his throat bare, and seemed to be splitting his attention between the frying pan and a clothes horse, draped with a lot of silk handkerchiefs[132]. Several rough beds made of old sacks were jumbled together on the floor; and seated around the table were four or five boys, none older than the Dodger, smoking long clay pipes and drinking spirits like middle-aged men. They all crowded around their friend as he whispered a few words to the man, and then turned around and grinned at Oliver, as did the man himself: toasting fork in hand.

“This is him, Fagin,” said Jack Dawkins; “my friend, Oliver Twist.”
“This is him, Fagin,” said Jack Dawkins; “my friend, Oliver Twist.”
The Jew grinned; and, making a low obeisance to Oliver, took him by the hand, and hoped he should have the honour of his intimate acquaintance. Upon this, the young gentlemen with the pipes came round him, and shook both his hands very hard—especially the one in which he held his little bundle. One young gentleman was very anxious to hang up his cap for him; and another was so obliging as to put his hands in his pockets, in order that, as he was very tired, he might not have the trouble of emptying them when he went to[133] bed. These civilities would probably have been extended much further, but for a liberal exercise of the Jew’s toasting-fork on the heads and shoulders of the affectionate youths who offered them.
The Jew smiled and, bowing slightly to Oliver, took his hand and expressed his hope to become good friends. Then, the young guys with the pipes gathered around him and shook both his hands firmly—especially the one holding his small bundle. One young man eagerly offered to hang up his cap for him, and another kindly put his hands in his pockets so he wouldn’t have to empty them before going to[133] bed since he was quite tired. These friendly gestures might have continued, but the Jew’s toasting fork was put to good use on the heads and shoulders of the eager youths who were being so helpful.
“We are very glad to see you, Oliver—very,” said the Jew. “Dodger, take off the sausages, and draw a tub near the fire for Oliver. Ah, you’re a-staring at the pocket-handkerchiefs! eh, my dear? There are a good many of ’em, ain’t there? We’ve just looked ’em out ready for the wash; that’s all, Oliver; that’s all. Ha! ha! ha!”
“We’re really happy to see you, Oliver—truly,” said the Jew. “Dodger, take down the sausages, and pull a tub closer to the fire for Oliver. Ah, you’re staring at the pocket-handkerchiefs! Aren’t you, my dear? There are quite a few of them, right? We just got them ready for the wash; that’s all, Oliver; that’s all. Ha! ha! ha!”
The latter part of this speech was hailed by a boisterous shout from all the hopeful pupils of the merry old gentleman, in the midst of which they went to supper.
The last part of this speech was met with a loud cheer from all the eager students of the cheerful old man, during which they went to have supper.
Oliver ate his share; and the Jew then mixed him a glass of hot gin and water, telling him he must drink it off directly, because another gentleman wanted the tumbler. Oliver did as he was desired. Almost instantly afterwards, he felt himself gently lifted on to one of the sacks, and then he sunk into a deep sleep.
Oliver drank his share, and the Jew then poured him a glass of hot gin and water, telling him he had to drink it quickly because another guy needed the glass. Oliver did as he was told. Almost immediately after that, he felt himself being gently lifted onto one of the sacks, and then he fell into a deep sleep.
CHAPTER IX.
CONTAINING MORE DETAILS ABOUT THE
LIKABLE OLD GENTLEMAN AND HIS PROMISING
STUDENTS.
It was late next morning when Oliver awoke from a sound, long sleep. There was no other person in the room but the old Jew, who was boiling some coffee in a saucepan for breakfast, and whistling softly to himself as he stirred it round and round with an iron spoon. He would stop every now and then to listen when there was the least noise below; and, when he had satisfied himself, he would go on whistling and stirring again as before.
It was late the next morning when Oliver woke up from a deep, long sleep. The only other person in the room was the old man, who was making some coffee in a saucepan for breakfast and whistling softly to himself as he stirred it with an iron spoon. He would pause every now and then to listen for any noise below; once he was satisfied, he would resume whistling and stirring like before.
Although Oliver had roused himself from sleep, he was not thoroughly awake. There is a drowsy state, between sleeping and waking, when you dream more in five minutes with your eyes half open, and yourself half[135] conscious of everything that is passing around you, than you would in five nights with your eyes fast closed, and your senses wrapt in perfect unconsciousness. At such times, a mortal knows just enough of what his mind is doing to form some glimmering conception of its mighty powers, its bounding from earth and spurning time and space, when freed from the restraint of its corporeal associate.
Although Oliver had woken up, he wasn't fully alert. There’s a drowsy phase between sleeping and waking when you dream more in five minutes with your eyes half open and your awareness just a bit active than you would over five nights with your eyes completely shut and your senses entirely unaware. During these moments, a person knows just enough about what their mind is doing to catch a glimpse of its incredible abilities, breaking free from earthly constraints and ignoring time and space when it's no longer held back by the limitations of the body.
Oliver was precisely in this condition. He saw the Jew with his half-closed eyes, heard his low whistling, and recognised the sound of the spoon grating against the saucepan’s sides; and yet the self-same senses were mentally engaged at the same time in busy action with almost everybody he had ever known.
Oliver was exactly in this state. He saw the man with his half-closed eyes, heard his low whistling, and recognized the sound of the spoon scraping against the saucepan; yet at the same time, his mind was busy recalling memories of nearly everyone he had ever met.
When the coffee was done, the Jew drew the saucepan to the hob, and, standing in an irresolute attitude for a few minutes, as if he did not well know how to employ himself, turned round and looked at Oliver, and called him by his name. He did not answer, and was to all appearance asleep.
When the coffee was ready, the Jew moved the saucepan to the stove and stood there for a few moments, unsure of what to do next. He turned and looked at Oliver, calling his name. Oliver didn’t respond and seemed to be fast asleep.
After satisfying himself upon this head, the Jew stepped gently to the door, which he fastened; he then drew forth, as it seemed to Oliver, from some trap in the floor, a small box, which he placed carefully on the table. His eyes glistened as he raised the lid and looked in. Dragging an old chair to the table, he sat down, and took from it a magnificent gold watch, sparkling with diamonds.
After ensuring everything was in order, the Jew quietly approached the door and locked it. He then pulled out, as it appeared to Oliver, a small box from some hidden compartment in the floor and placed it carefully on the table. His eyes sparkled as he lifted the lid and peeked inside. He pulled an old chair over to the table, sat down, and took out a stunning gold watch that sparkled with diamonds.
“Aha!” said the Jew, shrugging up his shoulders, and distorting every feature with a hideous grin. “Clever dogs! clever dogs!—Staunch to the last! Never told the old parson where they were; never peached upon old Fagin. And why should they? It wouldn’t have loosened the knot, or kept the drop up a minute longer. No, no, no! Fine fellows!—fine fellows!”
“Aha!” said the Jew, shrugging his shoulders and twisting his face into a grotesque grin. “Smart dogs! smart dogs!—Loyal to the end! They never told the old parson where they were; never snitched on old Fagin. And why would they? It wouldn’t have changed anything or delayed the inevitable for a second longer. No, no, no! Great guys!—great guys!”
With these and other muttered reflections of the like nature, the Jew once more deposited the watch in its place of safety. At least half a dozen more were severally drawn forth from the same box, and surveyed with equal pleasure; besides rings, brooches, bracelets, and[137] other articles of jewellery, of such magnificent materials and costly workmanship that Oliver had no idea even of their names.
With these and other quiet thoughts along the same lines, the Jew placed the watch back in its safe spot. At least half a dozen more were taken out from the same box and admired with equal delight; along with rings, brooches, bracelets, and[137] other pieces of jewelry, crafted from such luxurious materials and expensive workmanship that Oliver had no clue even about their names.
Having replaced these trinkets, the Jew took out another, so small that it lay in the palm of his hand. There seemed to be some very minute inscription on it, for the Jew laid it flat upon the table, and, shading it with his hand, pored over it long and earnestly. At length he put it down as if despairing of success, and, leaning back in his chair, muttered—
Having swapped out these trinkets, the Jew pulled out another one, so small that it fit in the palm of his hand. There appeared to be a tiny inscription on it, so the Jew laid it flat on the table, shading it with his hand as he studied it intently for a long time. Finally, he set it down as if giving up, and leaned back in his chair, muttering—
“What a fine thing capital punishment is! Dead men never repent; dead men never bring awkward stories to light. Ah, it’s a fine thing for the trade! Five of them sprung up in a row, and none left to play booty or turn white-livered!”
“What a great thing capital punishment is! Dead men never regret; dead men never reveal uncomfortable stories. Ah, it’s a great thing for business! Five of them popped up in a row, and none left to cause trouble or act cowardly!”
As the Jew uttered these words, his bright dark eyes which had been staring vacantly before him, fell on Oliver’s face; the boy’s eyes were fixed on his in mute curiosity, and, although the recognition was only for an instant—for the briefest space of time that can possibly be conceived—it was enough to show the old man[138] that he had been observed. He closed the lid of the box with a loud crash, and, laying his hand on a bread-knife which was on the table, started furiously up. He trembled very much though; for, even in his terror, Oliver could see that the knife quivered in the air.
As the Jew spoke these words, his bright dark eyes, which had been staring blankly ahead, fell on Oliver’s face; the boy’s eyes were fixed on his in silent curiosity, and although the recognition lasted only a moment—just the briefest time possible—it was enough for the old man[138] to realize he had been noticed. He slammed the lid of the box shut with a loud crash and, grabbing a bread knife from the table, jumped up angrily. He trembled a lot, though; even in his fear, Oliver could see that the knife shook in the air.
“What’s that?” said the Jew. “What do you watch me for? Why are you awake? What have you seen? Speak out, boy! Quick—quick! for your life!”
“What's going on?” said the Jew. “Why are you watching me? Why are you awake? What have you seen? Speak up, kid! Hurry—hurry! for your life!”
“I wasn’t able to sleep any longer, sir,” replied Oliver, meekly. “I am very sorry if I have disturbed you, sir.”
“I couldn't sleep anymore, sir,” replied Oliver, quietly. “I’m really sorry if I’ve disturbed you, sir.”
“You were not awake an hour ago?” said the Jew, scowling fiercely on the boy.
“You weren’t awake an hour ago?” the Jew said, glaring angrily at the boy.
“No—no, indeed, sir,” replied Oliver.
“No—no, really, sir,” replied Oliver.
“Are you sure?” cried the Jew, with a still fiercer look than before, and a threatening attitude.
“Are you sure?” shouted the Jew, with an even more intense glare than before and a menacing stance.
“Upon my word I was not, sir,” replied Oliver, earnestly. “I was not, indeed, sir.”
“Honestly, I wasn't, sir,” replied Oliver, sincerely. “I truly wasn't, sir.”
“Tush, tush, my dear!” said the Jew, abruptly resuming his old manner, and playing[139] with the knife a little, before he laid it down, as if to induce the belief that he had caught it up in mere sport. “Of course I know that, my dear. I only tried to frighten you. You’re a brave boy. Ha! ha! you’re a brave boy, Oliver!” and the Jew rubbed his hands with a chuckle, but looked uneasily at the box notwithstanding.
“Tush, tush, my dear!” said the Jew, suddenly returning to his old demeanor, and playing[139] with the knife for a moment before setting it down, as if to suggest that he had picked it up just for fun. “Of course I know that, my dear. I was just trying to scare you. You’re a brave boy. Ha! ha! you’re a brave boy, Oliver!” The Jew rubbed his hands with a chuckle, but still glanced nervously at the box.
“Did you see any of these pretty things, my dear?” said the Jew, laying his hand upon it after a short pause.
“Did you see any of these beautiful things, my dear?” said the Jew, resting his hand on it after a brief pause.
“Yes, sir,” replied Oliver.
“Yes, sir,” Oliver replied.
“Ah!” said the Jew, turning rather pale. “They—they’re mine, Oliver; my little property. All I have to live upon in my old age. The folks call me a miser, my dear—only a miser; that’s all.”
“Ah!” said the Jew, turning slightly pale. “They—they’re mine, Oliver; my little possession. All I have to live on in my old age. People call me a miser, my dear—just a miser; that’s it.”
Oliver thought the old gentleman must be a decided miser to live in such a dirty place, with so many watches; but, thinking that perhaps his fondness for the Dodger and the other boys cost him a good deal of money, he only cast a deferential look at the Jew, and asked if he might get up.
Oliver thought the old guy had to be a total miser to live in such a dirty place with so many watches; but considering that his affection for the Dodger and the other boys probably cost him a fair amount of money, he just gave a respectful glance at the Jew and asked if he could get up.
“Certainly, my dear—certainly,” replied the old gentleman. “Stay. There’s a pitcher of water in the corner by the door. Bring it here, and I’ll give you a basin to wash in, my dear.”
“Of course, my dear—of course,” replied the old gentleman. “Stay. There’s a pitcher of water in the corner by the door. Bring it here, and I’ll get you a basin to wash in, my dear.”
Oliver got up, walked across the room, and stooped for one instant to raise the pitcher. When he turned his head, the box was gone.
Oliver got up, walked across the room, and bent down for a moment to pick up the pitcher. When he turned his head, the box was gone.
He had scarcely washed himself and made everything tidy by emptying the basin out of the window, agreeably to the Jew’s directions, than the Dodger returned, accompanied by a very sprightly young friend whom Oliver had seen smoking on the previous night, and who was now formally introduced to him as Charley Bates. The four sat down to breakfast upon the coffee and some hot rolls and ham which the Dodger had brought home in the crown of his hat.
He had barely cleaned himself up and tidied the place by emptying the basin out the window, just as the Jew instructed, when the Dodger came back with a lively young friend Oliver had seen smoking the night before, who was now officially introduced as Charley Bates. The four of them sat down to breakfast with coffee and some hot rolls and ham that the Dodger had brought home in the crown of his hat.
“Well,” said the Jew, glancing slyly at Oliver, and addressing himself to the Dodger, “I hope you’ve been at work this morning, my dears.”
“Well,” said the Jew, eyeing Oliver mischievously and speaking to the Dodger, “I hope you’ve been busy this morning, my dears.”
“Hard,” replied the Dodger.
"Hard," replied the Dodger.
“As nails,” added Charley Bates.
“As tough as nails,” added Charley Bates.
“Good boys, good boys!” said the Jew. “What have you got, Dodger!”
“Good boys, good boys!” said the Jewish man. “What do you have, Dodger!”
“A couple of pocket-books,” replied that young gentleman.
“A couple of pocketbooks,” replied that young man.
“Lined?” inquired the Jew with trembling eagerness.
“Lined?” the Jew asked with anxious excitement.
“Pretty well,” replied the Dodger, producing two pocket-books, one green and the other red.
“Pretty well,” replied the Dodger, pulling out two wallets, one green and the other red.
“Not so heavy as they might be,” said the Jew, after looking at the insides carefully; “but very neat and nicely made. Ingenious workman, ain’t he, Oliver?”
“Not as heavy as they could be,” said the Jew, after examining the insides closely; “but very tidy and well made. Clever craftsman, isn’t he, Oliver?”
“Very, indeed, sir,” said Oliver. At which Mr. Charles Bates laughed uproariously, very much to the amazement of Oliver, who saw nothing to laugh at, in anything that had passed.
“Yeah, really, sir,” said Oliver. At this, Mr. Charles Bates laughed loudly, much to Oliver's surprise, as he saw nothing funny in what had happened.
“And what have you got, my dear?” said Fagin to Charley Bates.
“And what do you have, my dear?” Fagin asked Charley Bates.
“Wipes,” replied Master Bates: at the same time producing four pocket-handkerchiefs.
"Wipes," replied Master Bates, pulling out four pocket handkerchiefs.
“Well,” said the Jew, inspecting them[142] closely; “They’re very good ones—very. You haven’t marked them well, though, Charley; so the marks shall be picked out with a needle, and we’ll teach Oliver how to do it. Shall us, Oliver, eh?—Ha! ha! ha!”
“Well,” said the Jew, looking them over closely; “They’re really good ones—very good. But you haven’t marked them properly, Charley; so we’ll pull out the marks with a needle, and we’ll teach Oliver how to do it. Right, Oliver, huh?—Ha! ha! ha!”
“If you please, sir,” said Oliver.
“If you don't mind, sir,” said Oliver.
“You’d like to be able to make pocket-handkerchiefs as easy as Charley Bates, wouldn’t you, my dear?” said the Jew.
“You’d want to be able to make pocket handkerchiefs as easily as Charley Bates, right, my dear?” said the Jew.
“Very much indeed, if you’ll teach me, sir,” replied Oliver.
“Absolutely, if you'll teach me, sir,” replied Oliver.
Master Bates saw something so exquisitely ludicrous in this reply that he burst into another laugh; which laugh meeting the coffee he was drinking, and carrying it down some wrong channel, very nearly terminated in his premature suffocation.
Master Bates found something so ridiculously funny in this reply that he couldn't help but laugh again; however, his laughter caused the coffee he was drinking to go down the wrong way, nearly leading to his choking.
“He is so jolly green!” said Charley when he recovered, as an apology to the company for his unpolite behaviour.
“He is so jolly green!” Charley said when he got his composure back, apologizing to everyone for his rude behavior.
The Dodger said nothing, but he smoothed Oliver’s hair down over his eyes, and said he’d know better by-and-by; upon which the old gentleman, observing Oliver’s colour mounting,[143] changed the subject by asking whether there had been much of a crowd at the execution that morning. This made him wonder more and more, for it was plain from the replies of the two boys that they had both been there, and Oliver naturally wondered how they could possibly have found time to be so very industrious.
The Dodger didn’t say anything, but he brushed Oliver’s hair down over his eyes and said he’d understand better later. Seeing Oliver's face getting red, the old gentleman switched topics by asking if there had been a big crowd at the execution that morning. This only made Oliver more curious, since it was clear from the two boys’ answers that they had both been there, and Oliver couldn’t help but wonder how they could have possibly managed to be so busy.
When the breakfast was cleared away, the merry old gentleman and the two boys played at a very curious and uncommon game, which was performed in this way:—The merry old gentleman, placing a snuff-box in one pocket of his trousers, a note-case in the other, and a watch in his waistcoat pocket, with a guard chain round his neck,—and sticking a mock diamond pin in his shirt, buttoned his coat tight round him, and, putting his spectacle-case and handkerchief in the pockets, trotted up and down the room with a stick, in imitation of the manner in which old gentlemen walk about the streets every hour in the day. Sometimes he stopped at the fire-place, and sometimes at the door, making belief that he was staring with all[144] his might into shop-windows. At such times he would look constantly round him for fear of thieves, and keep slapping all his pockets in turn, to see that he hadn’t lost anything, in such a very funny and natural manner, that Oliver laughed till the tears ran down his face. All this time the two boys followed him closely about, getting out of his sight so nimbly every time he turned round, that it was impossible to follow their motions. At last the Dodger trod upon his toes, or ran upon his boot accidentally, while Charley Bates stumbled up against him behind; and in that one moment they took from him with the most extraordinary rapidity snuff-box, note case, watch-guard, chain, shirt-pin, pocket-handkerchief,—even the spectacle-case. If the old gentleman felt a hand in any one of his pockets, he cried out where it was, and then the game began all over again.
When breakfast was done, the cheerful old man and the two boys played a very strange and unusual game. Here’s how it went: The cheerful old man put a snuff-box in one pocket of his trousers, a wallet in the other, and a watch in his waistcoat pocket, with a chain around his neck. He stuck a fake diamond pin in his shirt, buttoned his coat tight, and, placing his glasses case and handkerchief in his pockets, walked up and down the room with a stick, pretending to be like the old men who stroll around the streets all day. Sometimes he would stop by the fireplace and sometimes at the door, pretending to be staring intently into shop windows. During these moments, he would constantly look around, worried about thieves, and keep slapping his pockets to check if he hadn’t lost anything, in such a funny and natural way that Oliver laughed until tears streamed down his face. Meanwhile, the two boys closely followed him, dodging out of sight every time he turned around, making it impossible to track their movements. Eventually, the Dodger stepped on his toes or bumped into his boot by accident, while Charley Bates stumbled against him from behind. In that split second, they swiftly took the snuff-box, wallet, watch chain, shirt pin, handkerchief, and even the glasses case from him. If the old man felt a hand in any one of his pockets, he would shout out where it was, and then the game would start all over again.
When this game had been played a great many times, a couple of young ladies came to see the young gentlemen; one of whom was called Bet, and the other Nancy. They wore a good deal of hair, not very neatly turned up[145] behind, and were rather untidy about the shoes and stockings. They were not exactly pretty, perhaps; but they had a great deal of colour in their faces, and looked quite stout and hearty. Being remarkably free and agreeable in their manners, Oliver thought them very nice girls indeed, as there is no doubt they were.
When this game had been played many times, a couple of young women came to see the young men; one was named Bet and the other Nancy. They had a lot of hair that wasn't very neatly styled behind, and their shoes and stockings were somewhat messy. They weren't exactly pretty, maybe; but their faces had a lot of color, and they looked quite strong and healthy. Being very friendly and easygoing in their manners, Oliver thought they were really nice girls, and there's no doubt they were.
These visitors stopped a long time. Spirits were produced, in consequence of one of the young ladies complaining of a coldness in her inside, and the conversation took a very convivial and improving turn. At length Charley Bates expressed his opinion that it was time to pad the hoof, which it occurred to Oliver must be French for going out; for directly afterwards, the Dodger, and Charley, and the two young ladies, went away together, having been kindly furnished with money to spend by the amiable old Jew.
These visitors stayed for quite a while. Drinks were served because one of the young ladies mentioned feeling cold inside, and the conversation became very warm and uplifting. Finally, Charley Bates said it was time to hit the road, which Oliver thought must be French for going out; right after that, the Dodger, Charley, and the two young ladies left together, having been generously given money to spend by the kind old Jew.
“There, my dear,” said Fagin, “that’s a pleasant life, isn’t it? They have gone out for the day.”
“There, my dear,” said Fagin, “that’s a nice life, isn’t it? They’ve gone out for the day.”
“Have they done work, sir?” inquired Oliver.
“Have they done work, sir?” Oliver asked.
“Yes,” said the Jew; “that is, unless they should unexpectedly come across any when they are out; and they won’t neglect it if they do, my dear, depend upon it.”
“Yes,” said the Jew; “unless they happen to come across any unexpectedly while they’re out; and they won’t ignore it if they do, my dear, trust me.”
“Make ’em your models, my dear, make ’em your models,” said the Jew, tapping the fire-shovel on the hearth to add force to his words; “do everything they bid you, and take their advice in all matters, especially the Dodger’s, my dear. He’ll be a great man himself, and make you one too, if you take pattern by him. Is my handkerchief hanging out of my pocket, my dear?” said the Jew, stopping short.
“Make them your role models, my dear, make them your role models,” said the Jew, tapping the fire-shovel on the hearth to emphasize his words; “do everything they tell you, and take their advice on everything, especially the Dodger’s, my dear. He’ll be a great man himself and help you become one too, if you follow his example. Is my handkerchief hanging out of my pocket, my dear?” said the Jew, suddenly stopping.
“Yes, sir,” said Oliver.
“Yes, sir,” said Oliver.
“See if you can take it out without my feeling it, as you saw them do, when we were at play this morning.”
“See if you can take it out without me noticing, like you saw them do when we were playing this morning.”
Oliver held up the bottom of the pocket with one hand as he had seen the Dodger hold it, and drew the handkerchief lightly out of it with the other.
Oliver held up the bottom of the pocket with one hand, just like he saw the Dodger do, and gently pulled the handkerchief out with the other hand.
“Is it gone?” cried the Jew.
“Is it gone?” shouted the Jew.
“Here it is, sir,” said Oliver, showing it in his hand.
“Here it is, sir,” Oliver said, holding it out in his hand.
“You’re a clever boy, my dear,” said the playful old gentleman, patting Oliver on the head approvingly; “I never saw a sharper lad. Here’s a shilling for you. If you go on in this way, you’ll be the greatest man of the time. And now come here, and I’ll show you how to take the marks out of the handkerchiefs.”
“You’re a smart kid, my dear,” said the playful old man, giving Oliver an approving pat on the head; “I’ve never met a sharper lad. Here’s a shilling for you. If you keep this up, you’ll be one of the greatest people of your time. Now come here, and I’ll show you how to remove the stains from the handkerchiefs.”
Oliver wondered what picking the old gentleman’s pocket in play had to do with his chances of being a great man; but thinking that the Jew, being so much his senior, must know best, followed him quietly to the table, and was soon deeply involved in his new study.
Oliver wondered what pickpocketing the old man's pocket during the game had to do with his chances of becoming a great man; but thinking that the Jew, being so much older, must know better, he quietly followed him to the table and was soon fully engaged in his new study.
CHAPTER X
OLIVER GETS TO KNOW HIS NEW ASSOCIATES BETTER AND GAINS EXPERIENCE AT A HIGH COST. THIS IS A SHORT BUT VERY IMPORTANT CHAPTER IN THIS STORY.
For many days Oliver remained in the Jew’s room, picking the marks out of the pocket-handkerchiefs, (of which a great number were brought home,) and sometimes taking part in the game already described, which the two boys and the Jew played regularly every morning. At length he began to languish for the fresh air, and took many occasions of earnestly entreating the old gentleman to allow him to go out to work with his two companions.
For many days, Oliver stayed in the Jew’s room, sorting through the pocket-handkerchiefs (a large number of which were brought home) and occasionally joining the game that the two boys and the Jew played every morning. Eventually, he started to crave fresh air and often begged the old gentleman to let him go out to work with his two friends.
Oliver was rendered the more anxious to be actively employed, by what he had seen of the stern morality of the old gentleman’s character.[149] Whenever the Dodger or Charley Bates came home at night empty-handed, he would expatiate with great vehemence on the misery of idle and lazy habits, and enforce upon them the necessity of an active life by sending them supperless to bed. Upon one occasion, indeed, he even went so far as to knock them both down a flight of stairs; but this was carrying out his virtuous precepts to an unusual extent.
Oliver felt even more anxious to stay busy after seeing the strict moral principles of the old gentleman. [149] Whenever the Dodger or Charley Bates came home at night without any money, he would passionately lecture them on the misery of being idle and lazy, insisting on the importance of living an active life by making them go to bed without dinner. On one occasion, he even took it a step further and knocked both of them down a flight of stairs, pushing his virtuous teachings to an extreme.
At length one morning, Oliver obtained the permission he had so eagerly sought. There had been no handkerchiefs to work upon for two or three days, and the dinners had been rather meagre. Perhaps these were reasons for the old gentleman’s giving his assent, but, whether they were or no, he told Oliver he might go, and placed him under the joint guardianship of Charley Bates and his friend the Dodger.
Finally, one morning, Oliver got the permission he had been so eagerly looking for. There hadn't been any handkerchiefs to work on for two or three days, and the meals had been pretty scant. Maybe these were reasons for the old gentleman agreeing, but whether they were or not, he told Oliver he could go and put him under the joint care of Charley Bates and his friend the Dodger.
The three boys sallied out: the Dodger with his coat-sleeves tucked up and his hat cocked as usual, Master Bates sauntering along with his hands in his pockets, and Oliver between them, wondering where they were going, and what[150] branch of manufacture he would be instructed in first.
The three boys set out: the Dodger with his sleeves rolled up and his hat tilted as usual, Master Bates strolling along with his hands in his pockets, and Oliver between them, curious about where they were headed and what[150] kind of work he would be learning first.
The pace at which they went was such a very lazy, ill-looking saunter, that Oliver soon began to think his companions were going to deceive the old gentleman, by not going to work at all. The Dodger had a vicious propensity, too, of pulling the caps from the heads of small boys and tossing them down areas; while Charley Bates exhibited some very loose notions concerning the rights of property, by pilfering divers apples and onions from the stalls at the kennel sides, and thrusting them into pockets which were so surprisingly capacious, that they seemed to undermine his whole suit of clothes in every direction. These things looked so bad, that Oliver was on the point of declaring his intention of seeking his way back in the best way he could, when his thoughts were suddenly directed into another channel by a very mysterious change of behaviour on the part of the Dodger.
The way they moved was such a lazy, sketchy stroll that Oliver quickly started to think his friends were planning to trick the old man by not working at all. The Dodger had this nasty habit of yanking off the caps of little boys and tossing them down into the basements; meanwhile, Charley Bates showed some pretty loose ideas about property rights by stealing various apples and onions from the stalls along the street and cramming them into pockets that were so unbelievably big they seemed ready to burst his entire outfit. These actions looked so bad that Oliver was about to announce his decision to make his way back however he could when he suddenly noticed a very strange change in the Dodger's behavior.
They were just emerging from a narrow court not far from the open square in Clerkenwell,[151] which is yet called, by some strange perversion of terms, “The Green,” when the Dodger made a sudden stop, and, laying his finger on his lip, drew his companions back again with the greatest caution and circumspection.
They were just coming out of a narrow alley not far from the open square in Clerkenwell,[151] which is still oddly referred to by some as “The Green,” when the Dodger suddenly stopped, put his finger to his lips, and motioned for his friends to back away quietly and carefully.
“What’s the matter?” demanded Oliver.
"What's wrong?" demanded Oliver.
“Hush!” replied the Dodger. “Do you see that old cove at the book-stall?”
“Hush!” replied the Dodger. “Do you see that old guy at the book stall?”
“The old gentleman over the way?” said Oliver. “Yes, I see him.”
“The old guy across the street?” Oliver said. “Yeah, I see him.”
“He’ll do,” said the Dodger.
"He'll work," said the Dodger.
“A prime plant,” observed Charley Bates.
“A top-notch plant,” Charley Bates noted.
Oliver looked from one to the other with the greatest surprise, but was not permitted to make any inquiries, for the two boys walked stealthily across the road, and slunk close behind the old gentleman towards whom his attention had been directed. Oliver walked a few paces after them, and, not knowing whether to advance or retire, stood looking on in silent amazement.
Oliver looked from one to the other with great surprise, but he wasn’t allowed to ask any questions, as the two boys crept quietly across the street and snuck up behind the old man he had been watching. Oliver followed them a few steps, unsure whether to go forward or back, and stood there in silent amazement.
The old gentleman was a very respectable-looking personage, with a powdered head and gold spectacles; dressed in a bottle-green coat[152] with a black velvet collar, and white trousers, with a smart bamboo cane under his arm. He had taken up a book from the stall, and there he stood, reading away as hard as if he were in his elbow-chair in his own study. It was very possible that he fancied himself there, indeed; for it was plain, from his utter abstraction, that he saw not the book-stall, nor the street, nor the boys, nor, in short, anything but the book itself, which he was reading straight through, turning over the leaves when he got to the bottom of a page, beginning at the top line of the next one, and going regularly on with the greatest interest and eagerness.
The old gentleman was a very respectable-looking person, with a powdered head and gold glasses; dressed in a bottle-green coat[152], a black velvet collar, and white trousers, with a stylish bamboo cane under his arm. He had picked up a book from the stall, and there he stood, reading as intently as if he were in his cozy armchair at home. It was quite possible that he thought he was there, indeed; for it was clear, from his complete absorption, that he noticed neither the book stall, nor the street, nor the boys, nor, in fact, anything but the book itself, which he was reading straight through, turning the pages when he reached the bottom, starting at the top line of the next page, and continuing on with great interest and eagerness.

What was Oliver’s horror and alarm as he stood a few paces off, looking on with his eyelids as wide open as they would possibly go, to see the Dodger plunge his hand into this old gentleman’s pocket, and draw from thence a handkerchief which he handed to Charley Bates, and with which they both ran away round the corner at full speed!
What was Oliver's shock and fear as he stood a few steps away, watching with his eyes as wide open as they could be, to see the Dodger shove his hand into this old man's pocket and pull out a handkerchief, which he then gave to Charley Bates, and with which they both ran off around the corner at full speed!
In one instant the whole mystery of the handkerchiefs, and the watches, and the jewels,[153] and the Jew, rushed upon the boy’s mind. He stood for a moment with the blood so tingling through all his veins from terror, that he felt as if he were in a burning fire; then, confused and frightened, he took to his heels, and, not knowing what he did, made off as fast as he could lay his feet to the ground.
In an instant, the entire mystery of the handkerchiefs, the watches, the jewels,[153] and the Jew hit the boy’s mind. He stood there for a moment, his blood racing through his veins from fear, feeling like he was in a burning fire. Then, confused and scared, he ran away, not knowing what he was doing, moving as fast as he could.
This was all done in a minute’s space, and the very instant that Oliver began to run, the old gentleman putting his hand to his pocket, and missing his handkerchief, turned sharp round. Seeing the boy scudding away at such a rapid pace, he very naturally concluded him to be the depredator, and, shouting “Stop thief!” with all his might, made off after him, book in hand.
This all happened in just a minute, and the moment Oliver started to run, the old man reached for his pocket, noticed his handkerchief was missing, and quickly turned around. Seeing the boy sprinting away so fast, he naturally assumed he was the thief, and yelling “Stop thief!” at the top of his lungs, took off after him, book in hand.
But the old gentleman was not the only person who raised the hue-and-cry. The Dodger and Master Bates, unwilling to attract public attention by running down the open street, had merely retired into the very first doorway round the corner. They no sooner heard the cry, and saw Oliver running, than, guessing exactly how the matter stood, they issued forth[154] with great promptitude, and, shouting “Stop thief!” too, joined in the pursuit like good citizens.
But the old man wasn't the only one raising the alarm. The Dodger and Master Bates, not wanting to draw attention to themselves by running down the open street, quickly ducked into the nearest doorway around the corner. As soon as they heard the shout and saw Oliver running, they figured out what was going on. They came out[154] with urgency and, shouting "Stop thief!" joined the chase like upstanding citizens.
Although Oliver had been brought up by philosophers, he was not theoretically acquainted with their beautiful axiom that self-preservation is the first law of nature. If he had been, perhaps he would have been prepared for this. Not being prepared, however, it alarmed him the more; so away he went like the wind, with the old gentleman and the two boys roaring and shouting behind him.
Although Oliver had been raised by philosophers, he wasn't familiar with their idea that self-preservation is the most important rule of nature. If he had been, he might have been ready for this. Not being ready, though, it startled him even more; so off he ran like the wind, with the old man and the two boys yelling and shouting behind him.
“Stop thief!—stop thief!” There is a magic in the sound. The tradesman leaves his counter, and the carman his waggon; the butcher throws down his tray, the baker his basket, the milk-man his pail, the errand-boy his parcels, the schoolboy his marbles, the paviour his pick-axe, the child his battledore. Away they run, pell-mell, helter-skelter, slap-dash, tearing, yelling, and screaming, knocking down the passengers as they turn the corners, rousing up the dogs, and astonishing the fowls; and streets, squares, and courts re-echo with the sound.
“Stop thief!—stop thief!” There’s something magical about that shout. The shopkeeper leaves his counter, and the delivery driver abandons his wagon; the butcher drops his tray, the baker his basket, the milkman his pail, the errand boy his packages, the schoolboy his marbles, the worker his pickaxe, the child his toy. Off they go, rushing wildly, tearing through the streets, yelling and screaming, knocking down pedestrians as they turn corners, startling the dogs, and shocking the chickens; the sound echoes through the streets, squares, and alleys.
“Stop thief!—stop thief!” The cry is taken up by a hundred voices, and the crowd accumulate at every turning. Away they fly, splashing through the mud, and rattling along the pavements; up go the windows, out run the people, onward bear the mob; a whole audience desert Punch in the very thickest of the plot, and, joining the rushing throng, swell the shout, and lend fresh vigour to the cry, “Stop thief!—stop thief!”
“Stop thief!—stop thief!” The shout is echoed by a hundred voices, and the crowd gathers at every corner. They sprint away, splashing through the mud and clattering down the sidewalks; windows fly open, people rush outside, and the mob pushes onward; a whole audience abandons Punch in the middle of the action, joining the frenzied crowd, boosting the shout, and adding energy to the cry, “Stop thief!—stop thief!”
“Stop thief!—stop thief!” There is a passion for hunting something deeply implanted in the human breast. One wretched breathless child, panting with exhaustion, terror in his looks, agony in his eye, large drops of perspiration streaming down his face, strains every nerve to make head upon his pursuers; and as they follow on his track, and gain upon him every instant, they hail his decreasing strength with still louder shouts, and whoop and scream with joy “Stop thief!”—Ay, stop him for God’s sake, were it only in mercy!
“Stop thief!—stop thief!” There’s a deep urge in us to hunt something down. One distressed child, out of breath and terrified, with agony in his eyes and sweat streaming down his face, pushes himself to outrun his pursuers. As they close in on him with every passing moment, they cheer on his dwindling strength with even louder screams of “Stop thief!”—Yes, stop him for goodness' sake, just out of mercy!
Stopped at last. A clever blow that. He is down upon the pavement, and the crowd eagerly[156] gather round him; each new comer jostling and struggling with the others to catch a glimpse. “Stand aside!”—“Give him a little air!”—“Nonsense! he don’t deserve it.”—“Where’s the gentleman?”—“Here he is, coming down the street.”—“Make room there for the gentleman!”—“Is this the boy, sir?”—“Yes.”
Stopped at last. That was a smart hit. He’s down on the pavement, and the crowd eagerly[156] gathers around him; each newcomer pushing and shoving with the others to get a look. “Stand back!”—“Give him some air!”—“Nonsense! He doesn’t deserve it.”—“Where’s the gentleman?”—“Here he is, coming down the street.”—“Make way for the gentleman!”—“Is this the boy, sir?”—“Yes.”
Oliver lay covered with mud and dust, and bleeding from the mouth, looking wildly round upon the heap of faces that surrounded him, when the old gentleman was officiously dragged and pushed into the circle by the foremost of the pursuers, and made this reply to their anxious inquiries.
Oliver lay covered in mud and dust, bleeding from his mouth, looking around anxiously at the group of faces surrounding him, when the old gentleman was forcefully dragged and pushed into the circle by the leading pursuers, and made this response to their worried questions.
“Yes,” said the gentleman in a benevolent voice, “I am afraid it is.”
“Yes,” said the man kindly, “I’m afraid it is.”
“Afraid!” murmured the crowd. “That’s a good un.”
“Afraid!” whispered the crowd. “That’s a good one.”
“Poor fellow!” said the gentleman, “he has hurt himself.”
“Poor guy!” said the gentleman, “he's hurt himself.”
“I did that, sir,” said a great lubberly fellow, stepping forward; “and preciously I cut my knuckle gain’ his mouth. I stopped him, sir.”
“I did that, sir,” said a big clumsy guy, stepping forward; “and I really cut my knuckle hitting his mouth. I stopped him, sir.”
The fellow touched his hat with a grin, expecting something for his pains; but the old gentleman eyeing him with an expression of disgust, looked anxiously round, as if he contemplated running away himself: which it is very possible he might have attempted to do, and thus afforded another chase, had not a police officer (who is generally the last person to arrive in such cases) at that moment made his way through the crowd, and seized Oliver by the collar. “Come, get up,” said the man roughly.
The guy tipped his hat with a smile, expecting something for his trouble; but the old man looked at him with disgust, anxiously glancing around as if he was thinking about running away himself. It's very possible he might have tried to do so and started another chase, if a police officer (who usually shows up last in these situations) hadn't pushed through the crowd at that moment and grabbed Oliver by the collar. “Come on, get up,” the officer said gruffly.
“It wasn’t me indeed, sir. Indeed, indeed, it was two other boys,” said Oliver, clasping his hands passionately, and looking round: “they are here somewhere.”
“It wasn’t me, sir. Really, it wasn’t. It was two other boys,” said Oliver, passionately clasping his hands and looking around. “They’re here somewhere.”
“Oh no, they ain’t,” said the officer. He meant this to be ironical, but it was true besides, for the Dodger and Charley Bates had filed off down the first convenient court they came to. “Come, get up.”
“Oh no, they aren't,” said the officer. He meant this to be ironic, but it was true anyway, for the Dodger and Charley Bates had slipped away down the first convenient alley they found. “Come on, get up.”
“Don’t hurt him,” said the old gentleman compassionately.
“Don’t hurt him,” said the old man compassionately.
“Oh no, I won’t hurt him,” replied the[158] officer, tearing his jacket half off his back in proof thereof. “Come, I know you; it won’t do. Will you stand upon your legs, you young devil?”
“Oh no, I won’t hurt him,” said the[158] officer, tearing his jacket halfway off his back to prove it. “Come on, I know you; this isn’t going to work. Are you going to stand on your own two feet, you little troublemaker?”
Oliver, who could hardly stand, made a shift to raise himself upon his feet, and was at once lugged along the streets by the jacket-collar at a rapid pace. The gentleman walked on with them by the officer’s side; and as many of the crowd as could, got a little a-head, and stared back at Oliver from time to time. The boys shouted in triumph, and on they went.
Oliver, who could barely stand, made an effort to get to his feet, and was immediately pulled along the streets by his jacket collar at a quick pace. The gentleman walked alongside them with the officer, and as many people in the crowd as could managed to get a bit ahead and looked back at Oliver every now and then. The boys cheered in victory, and off they went.
CHAPTER XI.
DEALS WITH MR. FANG, THE POLICE MAGISTRATE, AND PROVIDES A SMALL EXAMPLE OF HIS WAY OF ADMINISTERING JUSTICE.
The offence had been committed within the district, and indeed in the immediate neighbourhood of a very notorious metropolitan police office. The crowd had only the satisfaction of accompanying Oliver through two or three streets, and down a place called Mutton-hill, when he was led beneath a low arch-way, and up a dirty court into this dispensary of summary justice, by the back way. It was a small paved yard into which they turned; and here they encountered a stout man with a bunch of whiskers on his face, and a bunch of keys in his hand.
The crime had happened within the district, and in fact, right around the corner from a very well-known metropolitan police station. The crowd only had the chance to follow Oliver through a couple of streets and down a spot called Mutton-hill, before he was taken under a low archway and up a dirty alley to this makeshift court of justice, from the back. They turned into a small paved yard, where they came across a heavy-set man with a bushy mustache and a bunch of keys in his hand.
“What’s the matter now?” said the man carelessly.
“What’s going on now?” said the man casually.
“A young fogle-hunter,” replied the man who had Oliver in charge.
“A young fogle-hunter,” replied the man who was in charge of Oliver.
“Are you the party that’s been robbed, sir?” inquired the man with the keys.
“Are you the person who got robbed, sir?” asked the man with the keys.
“Yes, I am,” replied the old gentleman; “but I am not sure that this boy actually took the handkerchief. I—I would rather not press the case.”
“Yes, I am,” replied the old man; “but I’m not convinced that this kid actually took the handkerchief. I—I’d prefer not to pursue the matter.”
“Must go before the magistrate now, sir,” replied the man. “His worship will be disengaged in half a minute. Now, young gallows.”
“Got to see the magistrate now, sir,” the man replied. “He’ll be free in half a minute. Now, young gallows.”
This was an invitation for Oliver to enter through a door which he unlocked as he spoke, and which led into a stone cell. Here he was searched, and, nothing being found upon him, locked up.
This was an invitation for Oliver to go through a door that he unlocked as he spoke, leading into a stone cell. Here he was searched, and since nothing was found on him, he was locked up.
This cell was in shape and size something like an area cellar, only not so light. It was most intolerably dirty, for it was Monday morning, and it had been tenanted by six drunken people, who had been locked up elsewhere since Saturday night. But this is nothing. In our station-houses, men and women are every night confined on the most trivial[161] charges—the word is worth noting—in dungeons, compared with which, those in Newgate, occupied by the most atrocious felons, tried, found guilty, and under sentence of death, are palaces. Let any man who doubts this, compare the two.
This cell was roughly the shape and size of a small cellar, but it was much darker. It was incredibly filthy since it was Monday morning, and it had been occupied by six intoxicated individuals who had been locked up since Saturday night. But that’s not all. In our jails, men and women are confined every night for the most trivial[161] charges—that’s an important term to note—in conditions that are dungeons compared to those in Newgate, where the most heinous criminals, tried, found guilty, and sentenced to death, reside in what you could call palaces. Let anyone who doubts this compare the two.
The old gentleman looked almost as rueful as Oliver when the key grated in the lock; and turned with a sigh to the book which had been the innocent cause of all this disturbance.
The old man looked just as regretful as Oliver when the key scraped in the lock; he turned with a sigh to the book that had unintentionally caused all this trouble.
“There is something in that boy’s face,” said the old gentleman to himself as he walked slowly away, tapping his chin with the cover of the book in a thoughtful manner, “something that touches and interests me. Can he be innocent? He looked like— By the bye,” exclaimed the old gentleman, halting very abruptly, and staring up into the sky, “God bless my soul!—where have I seen something like that look before?”
“There’s something about that boy’s face,” said the old man to himself as he walked away slowly, tapping his chin with the cover of the book thoughtfully, “something that moves and intrigues me. Could he really be innocent? He looks like— Oh wait,” the old man exclaimed, stopping suddenly and looking up at the sky, “Good heavens!—where have I seen a look like that before?”
After musing for some minutes, the old gentleman walked with the same meditative face into a back ante-room opening from the yard; and there, retiring into a corner, called up before[162] his mind’s eye a vast amphitheatre of faces over which a dusky curtain had hung for many years. “No,” said the old gentleman, shaking his head; “it must be imagination.”
After thinking for a few minutes, the old man walked with the same thoughtful expression into a back room that opened from the yard; and there, moving to a corner, he conjured up in his mind a huge amphitheater of faces that a dark curtain had covered for many years. “No,” said the old man, shaking his head; “it must be just my imagination.”
He wandered over them again. He had called them into view, and it was not easy to replace the shroud that had so long concealed them. There were the faces of friends and foes, and of many that had been almost strangers, peering intrusively from the crowd; there were the faces of young and blooming girls that were now old women; there were others that the grave had changed to ghastly trophies of death, but which the mind, superior to his power, still dressed in their old freshness and beauty, calling back the lustre of the eyes, the brightness of the smile, the beaming of the soul through its mask of clay, and whispering of beauty beyond the tomb, changed but to be heightened, and taken from earth only to be set up as a light to shed a soft and gentle glow upon the path to Heaven.
He wandered over them again. He had brought them into view, and it wasn't easy to lift the veil that had hidden them for so long. There were the faces of friends and enemies, and many who had been almost strangers, peering intrusively from the crowd; there were the faces of young and blooming girls who were now old women; there were others that the grave had turned into ghastly reminders of death, but which his mind, stronger than his power, still dressed in their old freshness and beauty, bringing back the brightness of their eyes, the warmth of their smiles, the radiance of their souls through their masks of flesh, and whispering of beauty beyond the grave, changed only to be enhanced, and taken from the earth only to be raised as a light to cast a soft and gentle glow upon the path to Heaven.
But the old gentleman could recall no one countenance of which Oliver’s features bore a[163] trace; so he heaved a sigh over the recollections he had awakened, and being, happily for himself, an absent old gentleman, buried them again in the pages of the musty book.
But the old man couldn’t remember anyone whose face resembled Oliver’s in any way[163]; so he sighed over the memories he had stirred up, and being, fortunately for him, a forgetful old man, he buried them again in the pages of the dusty book.
He was roused by a touch on the shoulder, and a request from the man with the keys to follow him into the office. He closed his book hastily, and was at once ushered into the imposing presence of the renowned Mr. Fang.
He was awakened by a tap on the shoulder and a request from the guy with the keys to follow him into the office. He quickly shut his book and was immediately shown into the impressive presence of the famous Mr. Fang.
The office was a front parlour, with a paneled wall. Mr. Fang sat behind a bar at the upper end; and on one side the door, was a sort of wooden pen in which poor little Oliver was already deposited, trembling very much at the awfulness of the scene.
The office was a front parlor, with a paneled wall. Mr. Fang sat behind a bar at the upper end; and on one side of the door was a wooden pen where poor little Oliver was already placed, shaking a lot at how terrible the scene was.
Mr. Fang was a middle-sized man, with no great quantity of hair, and what he had, growing on the back and sides of his head. His face was stern, and much flushed. If he were really not in the habit of taking rather more than was exactly good for him, he might have brought an action against his countenance for libel, and have recovered heavy damages.
Mr. Fang was an average-sized guy with not much hair, and what he had was mostly on the back and sides of his head. His face was serious and quite red. If he didn't usually drink more than was good for him, he could have sued his face for defamation and won a lot of money.
The old gentleman bowed respectfully, and,[164] advancing to the magistrate’s desk, said, suiting the action to the word, “That is my name and address, sir.” He then withdrew a pace or two; and, with another polite and gentlemanly inclination of the head, waited to be questioned.
The old man bowed respectfully and, [164] stepping up to the magistrate’s desk, said, matching his words with his actions, “That’s my name and address, sir.” He then took a step back and, with another polite nod of his head, waited to be asked questions.
Now, it so happened that Mr. Fang was at that moment perusing a leading article in a newspaper of the morning, adverting to some recent decision of his, and commending him, for the three hundred and fiftieth time, to the special and particular notice of the Secretary of State for the Home Department. He was out of temper, and he looked up with an angry scowl.
Now, at that moment, Mr. Fang was reading a front-page article in a morning newspaper, discussing a recent decision he made and praising him, for the three hundred and fiftieth time, for the special attention of the Secretary of State for the Home Department. He was in a bad mood, and he looked up with an annoyed frown.
“Who are you?” said Mr. Fang.
“Who are you?” Mr. Fang asked.
The old gentleman pointed with some surprise to his card.
The old man pointed at his card with some surprise.
“Officer!” said Mr. Fang, tossing the card contemptuously away with the newspaper, “who is this fellow?”
“Officer!” said Mr. Fang, tossing the card dismissively aside with the newspaper, “who is this guy?”
“My name, sir,” said the old gentleman, speaking like a gentleman,—“my name, sir, is Brownlow. Permit me to inquire the name of the magistrate who offers a gratuitous and[165] unprovoked insult to a respectable man, under the protection of the bench.” Saying this, Mr. Brownlow looked round the office as if in search of some person who would afford him the required information.
“My name, sir,” said the old gentleman, speaking like a gentleman, “my name, sir, is Brownlow. May I ask the name of the magistrate who gives a free and unprovoked insult to a respectable man, under the protection of the bench?” With that, Mr. Brownlow looked around the office as if searching for someone who could provide him with the information he needed.
“Officer!” said Mr. Fang, throwing the paper on one side, “what’s this fellow charged with?”
“Officer!” said Mr. Fang, tossing the paper aside, “what’s this guy charged with?”
“He’s not charged at all, your worship,” replied the officer. “He appears against the boy, your worship.”
“He's not charged at all, your honor,” replied the officer. “He’s testifying against the boy, your honor.”
His worship knew this perfectly well; but it was a good annoyance, and a safe one.
His honor knew this perfectly well; but it was an annoying yet harmless situation.
“Appears against the boy, does he?” said Fang, surveying Mr. Brownlow contemptuously from head to foot. “Swear him!”
“Looks like he's up against the kid, huh?” said Fang, looking at Mr. Brownlow with disdain from head to toe. “Get him to swear!”
“Before I am sworn I must beg to say one word,” said Mr. Brownlow; “and that is, that I never, without actual experience, could have believed——”
“Before I take an oath, I must ask to say one thing,” said Mr. Brownlow; “and that is, that I never, without firsthand experience, could have believed——”
“Hold your tongue, sir!” said Mr. Fang peremptorily.
“Be quiet, sir!” said Mr. Fang decisively.
“I will not, sir!” replied the old gentleman.
“I will not, sir!” replied the old man.
“Hold your tongue this instant, or I’ll have you turned out of the office!” said Mr. Fang. “You’re an insolent, impertinent fellow. How dare you bully a magistrate!”
“Shut up right now, or I’ll have you kicked out of the office!” said Mr. Fang. “You’re a rude, disrespectful guy. How dare you intimidate a magistrate!”
“What!” exclaimed the old gentleman, reddening.
“What!” the old gentleman exclaimed, blushing.
“Swear this person!” said Fang to the clerk. “I’ll not hear another word. Swear him.”
“Swear this person in!” Fang said to the clerk. “I won’t hear another word. Just swear him in.”
Mr. Brownlow’s indignation was greatly roused; but, reflecting that he might only injure the boy by giving vent to it, he suppressed his feelings, and submitted to be sworn at once.
Mr. Brownlow was really angry, but realizing that showing it might only hurt the boy, he held back his emotions and agreed to be sworn in immediately.
“Now,” said Fang, “what’s the charge against this boy? What have you got to say, sir?”
“Now,” said Fang, “what’s the accusation against this kid? What do you have to say, sir?”
“I was standing at a book-stall—” Mr. Brownlow began.
“I was standing at a bookstall—” Mr. Brownlow began.
“Hold your tongue, sir!” said Mr. Fang. “Policeman!—where’s the policeman? Here, swear this man. Now, policeman, what is this?”
“Keep quiet, sir!” said Mr. Fang. “Police officer!—where’s the police officer? Here, get this man to swear. Now, officer, what’s going on?”
The policeman with becoming humility related how he had taken the charge, how he had[167] searched Oliver, and found nothing on his person; and how that was all he knew about it.
The police officer, showing some humility, explained how he had taken the lead, how he had searched Oliver, and found nothing on him; and how that was everything he knew about it.
“Are there any witnesses?” inquired Mr. Fang.
“Are there any witnesses?” asked Mr. Fang.
“None, your worship,” replied the policeman.
"None, your honor," replied the police officer.
Mr. Fang sat silent for some minutes, and then, turning round to the prosecutor, said in a towering passion,
Mr. Fang sat quietly for a few minutes, and then, turning to the prosecutor, said in a furious tone,
“Do you mean to state what your complaint against this boy is, fellow, or do you not? You have been sworn. Now, if you stand there, refusing to give evidence, I’ll punish you for disrespect to the bench; I will, by——”
“Are you going to say what your complaint against this boy is or not? You’ve taken an oath. If you’re just standing there refusing to testify, I’ll hold you in contempt of court; I really will—”
By what or by whom, nobody knows, for the clerk and jailer coughed very loud just at the right moment, and the former dropped a heavy book upon the floor; thus preventing the word from being heard—accidentally, of course.
By who or what, nobody knows, because the clerk and the jailer coughed really loudly right at that moment, and the clerk dropped a heavy book on the floor; this kept the word from being heard—just by chance, of course.
With many interruptions, and repeated insults, Mr. Brownlow contrived to state his case; observing that, in the surprise of the moment, he had run after the boy because he saw him running away, and expressing his hope[168] that, if the magistrate should believe him, although not actually the thief, to be connected with thieves, he would deal as leniently with him as justice would allow.
With a lot of interruptions and constant insults, Mr. Brownlow managed to explain his situation, noting that, in the heat of the moment, he chased the boy because he saw him running away. He also expressed his hope[168] that, even if the magistrate believed the boy was connected to thieves—though he wasn't the actual thief—he would be treated as leniently as justice would permit.
“He has been hurt already,” said the old gentleman in conclusion. “And I fear,” he added, with great energy, looking towards the bar,—“I really fear that he is very ill.”
“He’s already been hurt,” said the old man to wrap things up. “And I’m afraid,” he added emphatically, glancing toward the bar, “I honestly fear that he’s very sick.”
“Oh! yes; I dare say!” said Mr. Fang, with a sneer. “Come; none of your tricks here, you young vagabond; they won’t do. What’s your name?”
“Oh! yes; I bet!” said Mr. Fang, with a sneer. “Come on; no funny business here, you young troublemaker; that won’t work. What’s your name?”
Oliver tried to reply, but his tongue failed him. He was deadly pale, and the whole place seemed turning round and round.
Oliver tried to respond, but he couldn't get the words out. He was extremely pale, and everything around him felt like it was spinning.
“What’s your name, you hardened scoundrel?” thundered Mr. Fang. “Officer, what’s his name?”
“What’s your name, you tough scoundrel?” bellowed Mr. Fang. “Officer, what’s his name?”
This was addressed to a bluff old fellow in a striped waistcoat, who was standing by the bar. He bent over Oliver, and repeated the inquiry; but finding him really incapable of understanding the question, and knowing that his not replying would only infuriate the magistrate[169] the more, and add to the severity of his sentence, he hazarded a guess.
This was directed at a gruff old guy in a striped vest, who was standing by the bar. He leaned down towards Oliver and asked the question again; but realizing that Oliver genuinely couldn't understand it, and knowing that his silence would only make the magistrate more angry and lead to a harsher punishment, he took a chance and made a guess.
“He says his name’s Tom White, your worship,” said this kind-hearted thief-taker.
“He says his name’s Tom White, your honor,” said this kind-hearted bounty hunter.
“Oh, he won’t speak out, won’t he?” said Fang. “Very well, very well. Where does he live?”
“Oh, he won’t speak up, will he?” said Fang. “Alright, alright. Where does he live?”
“Where he can, your worship,” replied the officer, again pretending to receive Oliver’s answer.
“Wherever he can, your honor,” replied the officer, once again pretending to take Oliver’s response.
“Has he any parents?” inquired Mr. Fang.
“Does he have any parents?” asked Mr. Fang.
“He says they died in his infancy, your worship,” replied the officer, hazarding the usual reply.
“He says they died when he was a baby, your honor,” the officer replied, giving the standard answer.
At this point of the inquiry Oliver raised his head, and, looking round with imploring eyes, murmured a feeble prayer for a draught of water.
At this point in the investigation, Oliver lifted his head and, glancing around with pleading eyes, whispered a weak prayer for a drink of water.
“Stuff and nonsense!” said Mr. Fang; “don’t try to make a fool of me.”
"Rubbish!" said Mr. Fang; "don't try to play me for a fool."
“I think he really is ill, your worship,” remonstrated the officer.
“I think he really is sick, your honor,” the officer argued.
“I know better,” said Mr. Fang.
“I know better,” Mr. Fang said.
“Take care of him, officer,” said the old gentleman, raising his hands instinctively; “he’ll fall down.”
“Take care of him, officer,” said the old man, raising his hands automatically; “he’ll fall over.”
“Stand away, officer,” cried Fang savagely; “let him if he likes.”
“Step back, officer,” Fang shouted fiercely; “let him do what he wants.”
Oliver availed himself of the kind permission, and fell heavily to the floor in a fainting fit. The men in the office looked at each other, but no one dared to stir.
Oliver took advantage of the kind offer and collapsed heavily onto the floor in a faint. The men in the office exchanged glances, but no one dared to move.
“I knew he was shamming,” said Fang, as if this were incontestable proof of the fact. “Let him lie; he’ll soon be tired of that.”
“I knew he was pretending,” said Fang, as if this were undeniable proof of the truth. “Let him lie; he’ll get tired of that soon enough.”
“How do you propose to deal with the case, sir?” inquired the clerk in a low voice.
“How do you plan to handle the case, sir?” the clerk asked in a quiet voice.
“Summarily,” replied Mr. Fang. “He stands committed for three months,—hard labour of course. Clear the office.”
“Basically,” replied Mr. Fang. “He's sentenced to three months of hard labor, obviously. Clear the office.”
The door was opened for this purpose, and a couple of men were preparing to carry the insensible boy to his cell, when an elderly man of decent but poor appearance, clad in an old suit of black, rushed hastily into the office, and advanced to the bench.
The door was opened for this reason, and a couple of men were getting ready to carry the unconscious boy to his cell when an elderly man, looking respectable but poor and wearing an old black suit, rushed into the office and approached the bench.
“Stop, stop,—don’t take him away,—for[171] Heaven’s sake stop a moment,” cried the new-comer, breathless with haste.
“Stop, stop—don’t take him away—for[171] Heaven’s sake, just pause for a second,” shouted the newcomer, panting from the rush.
Although the presiding geniuses in such an office as this, exercise a summary and arbitrary power over the liberties, the good name, the character, almost the lives of Her Majesty’s subjects, especially of the poorer class; and although within such walls enough fantastic tricks are daily played to make the angels weep hot tears of blood, they are closed to the public, save through the medium of the daily press. Mr. Fang was consequently not a little indignant to see an unbidden guest enter in such irreverent disorder.
Although the leading figures in an office like this have total and arbitrary control over the freedoms, reputations, character, and even the lives of Her Majesty's subjects, especially among the poorer class; and although a lot of outrageous things happen within those walls every day that could make anyone cry, it remains closed to the public, except through the daily news. Mr. Fang was therefore quite angry to see an uninvited guest walk in so disrespectfully.
“What is this?—who is this? Turn this man out. Clear the office,” cried Mr. Fang.
“What is this?—who is this? Get this guy out of here. Clear the office,” shouted Mr. Fang.
“I will speak,” cried the man; “I will not be turned out,—I saw it all. I keep the book-stall. I demand to be sworn. I will not be put down. Mr. Fang, you must hear me. You dare not refuse, sir.”
“I will speak,” shouted the man; “I won't be thrown out—I saw everything. I run the book stall. I demand to be sworn in. I won't be silenced. Mr. Fang, you have to listen to me. You can’t refuse, sir.”
The man was right. His manner was bold and determined, and the matter was growing rather too serious to be hushed up.
The man was right. He was confident and resolute, and the situation was becoming too serious to be ignored.
“Swear the fellow,” growled Fang with a very ill grace. “Now, man, what have you got to say?”
“Swear the guy,” Fang grumbled, clearly annoyed. “Now, what do you have to say?”
“This,” said the man: “I saw three boys—two others and the prisoner here—loitering on the opposite side of the way, when this gentleman was reading. The robbery was committed by another boy. I saw it done, and I saw that this boy was perfectly amazed and stupified by it.” Having by this time recovered a little breath, the worthy book-stall keeper proceeded to relate in a more coherent manner the exact circumstances of the robbery.
“This,” said the man, “I saw three boys—two others and the prisoner here—hanging out on the other side of the street while this gentleman was reading. The robbery was carried out by another boy. I witnessed it happen, and I saw that this boy was completely shocked and bewildered by it.” After catching his breath a bit, the well-meaning bookstall owner continued to explain the exact details of the robbery in a more understandable way.
“Why didn’t you come here before?” said Fang after a pause.
“Why didn't you come here earlier?” Fang said after a moment.
“I hadn’t a soul to mind the shop,” replied the man; “everybody that could have helped me had joined in the pursuit. I could get nobody till five minutes ago, and I’ve run here all the way.”
“I didn’t have anyone to watch the shop,” the man replied. “Everyone who could have helped me had joined in the chase. I couldn’t find anyone until just five minutes ago, and I’ve run all the way here.”
“The prosecutor was reading, was he?” inquired Fang, after another pause.
"The prosecutor was reading, wasn't he?" Fang asked after another pause.
“Yes,” replied the man, “the very book he has in his hand.”
“Yes,” replied the man, “the exact book he's holding.”
“Oh, that book, eh?” said Fang. “Is it paid for?”
“Oh, that book, huh?” said Fang. “Is it paid for?”
“No, it is not,” replied the man, with a smile.
“No, it's not,” replied the man, with a smile.
“Dear me, I forgot all about it!” exclaimed the absent old gentleman, innocently.
“Wow, I totally forgot about it!” exclaimed the absent-minded old gentleman, innocently.
“A nice person to prefer a charge against a poor boy!” said Fang, with a comical effort to look humane. “I consider, sir, that you have obtained possession of that book under very suspicious and disreputable circumstances, and you may think yourself very fortunate that the owner of the property declines to prosecute. Let this be a lesson to you, my man, or the law will overtake you yet. The boy is discharged. Clear the office!”
“A nice person to press charges against a poor kid!” said Fang, trying hard to look sympathetic. “I believe, sir, that you got that book under very suspicious and shady circumstances, and you should consider yourself lucky that the owner of the property has decided not to press charges. Let this be a lesson to you, my man, or the law will catch up with you eventually. The boy is free to go. Clear the office!”
“D—n me!” cried the old gentleman, bursting out with the rage he had kept down so long, “d—me! I’ll——”
“Damn me!” shouted the old gentleman, unleashing the anger he had suppressed for so long, “damn me! I’ll——”
“Clear the office!” roared the magistrate. “Officers, do you hear? Clear the office!”
“Clear the office!” yelled the magistrate. “Officers, do you hear me? Clear the office!”
The mandate was obeyed, and the indignant Mr. Brownlow was conveyed out, with the book in one hand and the bamboo cane in the[174] other in a perfect phrenzy of rage and defiance.
The order was followed, and the furious Mr. Brownlow was escorted out, holding the book in one hand and the bamboo cane in the[174] other, in a complete frenzy of anger and defiance.
He reached the yard, and it vanished in a moment. Little Oliver Twist lay on his back on the pavement, with his shirt unbuttoned and his temples bathed with water; his face a deadly white, and a cold tremble convulsing his whole frame.
He stepped into the yard, and it disappeared in an instant. Little Oliver Twist was lying on his back on the pavement, his shirt unbuttoned and his temples wet with water; his face was pale, and a cold shiver shook his entire body.
“Poor boy, poor boy!” said Mr. Brownlow, bending over him. “Call a coach, somebody, pray,—directly!”
“Poor boy, poor boy!” said Mr. Brownlow, bending over him. “Somebody, please call a cab—right away!”
A coach was obtained, and Oliver, having been carefully laid on one seat, the old gentleman got in and sat himself on the other.
A coach was arranged, and Oliver, after being gently placed on one seat, the old gentleman got in and settled onto the other.
“May I accompany you?” said the book-stall keeper, looking in.
“Can I join you?” said the book stall keeper, looking in.
“Bless me, yes, my dear friend,” said Mr. Brownlow quickly. “I forgot you. Dear, dear! I have this unhappy book still. Jump in. Poor fellow! there’s no time to lose.”
“Bless me, yes, my dear friend,” said Mr. Brownlow quickly. “I forgot about you. Goodness! I still have this unfortunate book. Get in. Poor guy! There's no time to waste.”
The book-stall keeper got into the coach, and away they drove.
The bookstall owner got into the coach, and they drove off.
CHAPTER XII.
IN WHICH OLIVER IS CARED FOR BETTER THAN HE EVER WAS BEFORE. INCLUDING SOME DETAILS ABOUT A SPECIFIC PICTURE.
The coach rattled away down Mount Pleasant and up Exmouth-street,—over nearly the same ground as that which Oliver had traversed when he first entered London in company with the Dodger,—and, turning a different way when it reached the Angel at Islington, stopped at length before a neat house in a quiet shady street near Pentonville. Here a bed was prepared without loss of time, in which Mr. Brownlow saw his young charge carefully and comfortably deposited; and here he was tended with a kindness and solicitude which knew no bounds.
The coach rattled down Mount Pleasant and up Exmouth Street—along nearly the same route that Oliver had taken when he first arrived in London with the Dodger—and, turning a different way when it reached the Angel at Islington, finally stopped in front of a tidy house on a quiet, shady street near Pentonville. Here, a bed was quickly prepared, and Mr. Brownlow saw his young charge carefully and comfortably settled in; he was looked after with an endless kindness and concern.
But for many days Oliver remained insensible[176] to all the goodness of his new friends; the sun rose and sunk, and rose and sunk again, and many times after that, and still the boy lay stretched upon his uneasy bed, dwindling away beneath the dry and wasting heat of fever,—that heat which, like the subtle acid that gnaws into the very heart of hardest iron, burns only to corrode and to destroy. The worm does not his work more surely on the dead body, than does this slow creeping fire upon the living frame.
But for many days, Oliver remained unaware[176] of all the kindness from his new friends; the sun rose and set, and rose and set again, and many times after that, and still the boy lay stretched out on his uncomfortable bed, wasting away under the dry and oppressive heat of fever— that heat which, like a subtle acid that eats into the very heart of the hardest iron, burns only to corrode and destroy. The worm doesn’t do its work more surely on a dead body than this slow creeping fire does upon a living one.
Weak, and thin, and pallid, he awoke at last from what seemed to have been a long and troubled dream. Feebly raising himself in the bed, with his head resting on his trembling arm, he looked anxiously round.
Weak, thin, and pale, he finally woke up from what felt like a long and troubled dream. Struggling to lift himself in bed, with his head resting on his shaking arm, he looked around nervously.
“What room is this?—where have I been brought to?” said Oliver. “This is not the place I went to sleep in.”
“What room is this?—where have I been brought to?” said Oliver. “This isn’t the place I fell asleep in.”
He uttered these words in a feeble voice, being very faint and weak; but they were overheard at once, for the curtain at the bed’s head was hastily drawn back, and a motherly old lady, very neatly and precisely dressed, rose as[177] she undrew it, from an arm-chair close by, in which she had been sitting at needle-work.
He spoke these words in a weak voice, feeling faint and fragile; but they were immediately heard, as the curtain at the head of the bed was quickly pulled back, and a kindly old lady, dressed very neatly and precisely, stood up from the armchair nearby, where she had been sitting and working on her sewing.
“Hush, my dear,” said the old lady softly. “You must be very quiet, or you will be ill again, and you have been very bad,—as bad as bad could be, pretty nigh. Lie down again—there’s a dear.” With these words the old lady very gently placed Oliver’s head upon the pillow, and, smoothing back his hair from his forehead, looked so kindly and lovingly in his face, that he could not help placing his little withered hand upon hers, and drawing it round his neck.
“Hush, my dear,” said the old lady softly. “You need to be very quiet, or you’ll get sick again, and you’ve been very unwell—almost as bad as it gets. Just lie down again—there’s a good child.” With these words, the old lady gently laid Oliver’s head on the pillow, and as she tucked his hair back from his forehead, she looked at him so kindly and lovingly that he couldn’t help but place his little fragile hand on hers and pull it around his neck.
“Save us!” said the old lady, with tears in her eyes, “what a grateful little dear it is. Pretty creetur! what would his mother feel if she had sat by him as I have, and could see him now!”
“Save us!” said the old lady, tears in her eyes. “What a sweet little darling he is. Such a lovely creature! What would his mother think if she had been by his side like I have and could see him now!”
“Perhaps she does see me,” whispered Oliver, folding his hands together; “perhaps she has sat by me, ma’am. I almost feel as if she had.”
“Maybe she does see me,” whispered Oliver, folding his hands together; “maybe she has sat next to me, ma’am. I almost feel like she has.”
“That was the fever, my dear,” said the old lady mildly.
"That was the fever, my dear," said the old lady gently.
“I suppose it was,” replied Oliver thoughtfully,[178] “because heaven is a long way off, and they are too happy there to come down to the bedside of a poor boy. But if she knew I was ill, she must have pitied me even there, for she was very ill herself before she died. She can’t know anything about me though,” added Oliver after a moment’s silence, “for if she had seen me beat, it would have made her sorrowful; and her face has always looked sweet and happy when I have dreamt of her.”
“I guess it was,” Oliver replied thoughtfully,[178] “because heaven is really far away, and they're too happy there to come down to the bedside of a sick boy. But if she knew I was unwell, she must have felt sorry for me even up there, since she was very sick herself before she passed away. She can’t know anything about me, though,” Oliver added after a brief silence, “because if she had seen me beaten, it would have made her sad; and her face has always looked sweet and happy when I’ve dreamed about her.”
The old lady made no reply to this, but wiping her eyes first, and her spectacles, which lay on the counterpane, afterwards, as if they were part and parcel of those features, brought some cool stuff for Oliver to drink, and then patting him on the cheek, told him he must lie very quiet, or he would be ill again.
The old lady didn’t respond to this, but after wiping her eyes and then cleaning her glasses, which were on the bedspread, she brought over some cool drink for Oliver. Then, giving him a gentle pat on the cheek, she told him he needed to stay very still, or he would get sick again.
So Oliver kept very still, partly because he was anxious to obey the kind old lady in all things, and partly, to tell the truth, because he was completely exhausted with what he had already said. He soon fell into a gentle doze, from which he was awakened by the light of a candle, which, being brought near the bed,[179] showed him a gentleman, with a very large and loud-ticking gold watch in his hand, who felt his pulse and said he was a great deal better.
So Oliver stayed really still, partly because he wanted to please the kind old lady in everything and partly, to be honest, because he was totally worn out from everything he had already said. He quickly drifted into a light nap, from which he was woken by the light of a candle that was brought close to the bed,[179] showing him a man with a big, loudly ticking gold watch in his hand, who felt his pulse and said he was much better.
“You are a great deal better, are you not, my dear?” said the gentleman.
“You are doing much better, aren’t you, my dear?” said the gentleman.
“Yes, thank you, sir,” replied Oliver.
“Yes, thank you, sir,” replied Oliver.
“Yes, I know you are,” said the gentleman: “You’re hungry too, an’t you?”
“Yes, I know you are,” said the man. “You’re hungry too, aren’t you?”
“No, sir,” answered Oliver.
“No, sir,” replied Oliver.
“Hem!” said the gentleman. “No, I know you’re not. He is not hungry, Mrs. Bedwin,” said the gentleman, looking very wise.
“Um!” said the man. “No, I know you’re not. He isn’t hungry, Mrs. Bedwin,” said the man, looking quite clever.
The old lady made a respectful inclination of the head, which seemed to say that she thought the doctor was a very clever man. The doctor appeared very much of the same opinion himself.
The old lady gave a respectful nod, as if to say that she believed the doctor was a very clever man. The doctor seemed to agree with her.
“You feel sleepy, don’t you, my dear?” said the doctor.
"You feel tired, don't you, my dear?" said the doctor.
“No, sir,” replied Oliver.
“No, sir,” Oliver replied.
“No,” said the doctor with a very shrewd and satisfied look. “You’re not sleepy. Nor thirsty, are you?”
“No,” said the doctor with a clever and content expression. “You’re not sleepy. And you’re not thirsty, right?”
“Yes, sir, rather thirsty,” answered Oliver.
“Yes, sir, I’m quite thirsty,” replied Oliver.
“Just as I expected, Mrs. Bedwin,” said the doctor. “It’s very natural that he should be thirsty—perfectly natural. You may give him a little tea, ma’am, and some dry toast without any butter. Don’t keep him too warm, ma’am; but be careful that you don’t let him be too cold—will you have the goodness?”
“Just as I expected, Mrs. Bedwin,” said the doctor. “It’s completely normal for him to be thirsty—totally normal. You can give him a bit of tea, ma’am, and some dry toast without any butter. Don’t let him get too warm, ma’am; but please make sure he doesn’t get too cold—would you be so kind?”
The old lady dropped a curtsey; and the doctor, after tasting the cool stuff, and expressing a qualified approval thereof, hurried away: his boots creaking in a very important and wealthy manner as he went down stairs.
The old lady did a quick curtsy, and the doctor, after sampling the cool liquid and giving it a nod of approval, quickly left, his boots creaking in a very important and wealthy way as he walked down the stairs.
Oliver dozed off again soon after this, and when he awoke it was nearly twelve o’clock. The old lady tenderly bade him good-night shortly afterwards, and left him in charge of a fat old woman who had just come, bringing with her in a little bundle a small Prayer Book and a large nightcap. Putting the latter on her head, and the former on the table, the old woman, after telling Oliver that she had come to sit up with him, drew her chair close to the fire and went off into a series of short[181] naps, chequered at frequent intervals with sundry tumblings forward, and divers moans and chokings, which, however, had no worse effect than causing her to rub her nose very hard, and then fall asleep again.
Oliver dozed off again shortly after this, and when he woke up, it was nearly twelve o'clock. The old lady gently wished him goodnight a little while later and left him in the care of a plump old woman who had just arrived, bringing with her a small Prayer Book and a large nightcap in a little bundle. After putting the nightcap on her head and placing the Prayer Book on the table, the old woman told Oliver that she had come to keep him company. She then pulled her chair close to the fire and dozed off into a series of brief naps, interrupted often by tumbles forward and various moans and choking sounds, which only caused her to rub her nose vigorously and then fall asleep again.
And thus the night crept slowly on. Oliver lay awake for some time, counting the little circles of light which the reflection of the rushlight-shade threw upon the ceiling, or tracing with his languid eyes the intricate pattern of the paper on the wall. The darkness and deep stillness of the room were very solemn; and as they brought into the boy’s mind the thought that death had been hovering there for many days and nights, and might yet fill it with the gloom and dread of his awful presence, he turned his face upon the pillow, and fervently prayed to Heaven.
And so the night moved on slowly. Oliver lay awake for a while, counting the small circles of light that the reflection from the lampshade cast on the ceiling, or following with his tired eyes the complex pattern of the wallpaper. The darkness and deep stillness of the room felt very serious; and as it reminded the boy that death had lingered there for many days and nights, and might still fill the space with the gloom and fear of its terrifying presence, he turned his face to the pillow and earnestly prayed to Heaven.
Gradually he fell into that deep tranquil sleep which ease from recent suffering alone imparts; that calm and peaceful rest which it is pain to wake from. Who, if this were death, would be roused again to all the struggles and turmoils of life,—to all its cares for the present,[182] its anxieties for the future, and, more than all, its weary recollections of the past!
Slowly, he drifted into a deep, peaceful sleep, a relief that only comes from recent pain; that serene and restful state that is hard to wake from. Who, if this were death, would want to be pulled back into all the struggles and chaos of life—into all its current worries, its future anxieties, and, more than anything, its tiring memories of the past![182]
It had been bright day for hours when Oliver opened his eyes, and when he did so, he felt cheerful and happy. The crisis of the disease was safely past, and he belonged to the world again.
It had been a bright day for hours when Oliver opened his eyes, and when he did, he felt cheerful and happy. The worst of the illness was behind him, and he was back in the world again.
In three days’ time he was able to sit in an easy-chair well propped up with pillows; and, as he was still too weak to walk, Mrs. Bedwin had him carried down stairs into the little house-keeper’s room, which belonged to her, where having sat him up by the fireside, the good old lady sat herself down too, and, being in a state of considerable delight at seeing him so much better, forthwith began to cry most violently.
In three days, he could sit in an armchair propped up with pillows. Since he was still too weak to walk, Mrs. Bedwin had him carried downstairs into her little housekeeper's room. Once he was settled by the fireside, the kind old lady joined him and, feeling very happy to see him doing so much better, immediately began to cry uncontrollably.
“Never mind me, my dear,” said the old lady; “I’m only having a regular good cry. There; it’s all over now, and I’m quite comfortable.”
“Don’t worry about me, dear,” said the old lady; “I was just having a good cry. There, it’s all done now, and I feel much better.”
“You’re very, very kind to me, ma’am,” said Oliver.
"You’re really, really kind to me, ma’am," said Oliver.
“Well, never you mind that, my dear,” said[183] the old lady; “that’s got nothing to do with your broth, and it’s full time you had it, for the doctor says Mr. Brownlow may come in to see you this morning, and we must get up our best looks, because the better we look the more he’ll be pleased.” And with this, the old lady applied herself to warming up in a little saucepan a basin full of broth, strong enough to furnish an ample dinner, when reduced to the regulation strength, for three hundred and fifty paupers, at the very lowest computation.
“Well, don’t worry about that, my dear,” said[183] the old lady; “that’s not important right now, and it’s about time you had your broth, because the doctor says Mr. Brownlow might come to see you this morning, and we should put our best faces forward, since the better we look, the happier he’ll be.” With that, the old lady started warming up a basin of broth in a small saucepan, strong enough to provide a substantial meal when adjusted to the right strength for three hundred and fifty poor people, at the very least.
“Are you fond of pictures, dear?” inquired the old lady, seeing that Oliver had fixed his eyes most intently on a portrait which hung against the wall just opposite his chair.
“Do you like pictures, dear?” asked the old lady, noticing that Oliver was staring intensely at a portrait hanging on the wall directly in front of his chair.
“I don’t quite know, ma’am,” said Oliver, without taking his eyes from the canvass; “I have seen so few that I hardly know. What a beautiful, mild face that lady’s is!”
“I’m not really sure, ma’am,” said Oliver, keeping his gaze on the canvas. “I’ve seen so few that I can hardly tell. What a beautiful, gentle face that lady has!”
“Ah!” said the old lady, “painters always make ladies out prettier than they are, or they wouldn’t get any custom, child. The man that invented the machine for taking likenesses[184] might have known that would never succeed; it’s a deal too honest,—a deal,” said the old lady, laughing very heartily at her own acuteness.
“Ah!” said the old lady, “painters always make women look prettier than they really are, or they wouldn’t get any business, dear. The guy who invented the machine for taking pictures[184] probably knew that wouldn’t work; it’s way too honest—just too honest,” said the old lady, laughing heartily at her own cleverness.
“Is—is that a likeness, ma’am?” said Oliver.
“Is—is that a picture, ma'am?” asked Oliver.
“Yes,” said the old lady, looking up for a moment from the broth; “that’s a portrait.”
“Yes,” said the old lady, glancing up for a moment from the broth; “that’s a portrait.”
“Whose, ma’am?” asked Oliver eagerly.
"Whose, ma'am?" Oliver asked eagerly.
“Why, really, my dear, I don’t know,” answered the old lady in a good-humoured manner. “It’s not a likeness of anybody that you or I know, I expect. It seems to strike your fancy, dear.”
“Honestly, my dear, I have no idea,” replied the old lady in a cheerful tone. “It doesn’t look like anyone either of us knows, I imagine. It seems to catch your interest, dear.”
“It is so very pretty—so very beautiful,” replied Oliver.
“It’s really pretty—so beautiful,” replied Oliver.
“Why, sure you’re not afraid of it?” said the old lady, observing in great surprise the look of awe with which the child regarded the painting.
“Why, of course you’re not scared of it?” said the old lady, noticing with great surprise the look of wonder on the child’s face as they stared at the painting.
“Oh no, no,” returned Oliver quickly; “but the eyes look so sorrowful, and where I sit they seem fixed upon me. It makes my heart beat,” added Oliver in a low voice, “as if it was alive, and wanted to speak to me, but couldn’t.”
“Oh no, no,” Oliver replied quickly; “but the eyes look so sad, and from where I’m sitting, they seem to be staring right at me. It makes my heart race,” Oliver added in a quiet voice, “as if it's alive and wants to talk to me, but can’t.”
“Lord save us!” exclaimed the old lady, starting; “don’t talk in that way, child. You’re weak and nervous after your illness. Let me wheel your chair round to the other side, and then you won’t see it. There,” said the old lady, suiting the action to the word; “you don’t see it now, at all events.”
“Lord save us!” the old lady exclaimed, startled. “Don’t talk like that, dear. You’re still weak and shaky after being sick. Let me turn your chair to the other side so you won’t see it. There,” she said, doing just that, “you can’t see it now, at least.”
Oliver did see it in his mind’s eye as distinctly as if he had not altered his position, but he thought it better not to worry the kind old lady; so he smiled gently when she looked at him, and Mrs. Bedwin, satisfied that he felt more comfortable, salted and broke bits of toasted bread into the broth with all the bustle befitting so solemn a preparation. Oliver got through it with extraordinary expedition, and had scarcely swallowed the last spoonful when there came a soft tap at the door. “Come in,” said the old lady; and in walked Mr. Brownlow.
Oliver could see it clearly in his mind as if he hadn't moved, but he thought it best not to worry the kind old lady. So he smiled gently when she looked at him, and Mrs. Bedwin, happy that he seemed more comfortable, salted and broke pieces of toasted bread into the broth with all the commotion that such an important task deserved. Oliver finished it in record time, and as soon as he swallowed the last spoonful, there was a soft knock at the door. “Come in,” said the old lady, and in walked Mr. Brownlow.
Now, the old gentleman came in as brisk as need be; but he had no sooner raised his spectacles on his forehead, and thrust his hands behind the skirts of his dressing-gown to take a[186] good long look at Oliver, than his countenance underwent a very great variety of odd contortions. Oliver looked very worn and shadowy from sickness, and made an ineffectual attempt to stand up, out of respect to his benefactor, which terminated in his sinking back into the chair again; and the fact is, if the truth must be told, that Mr. Brownlow’s heart being large enough for any six ordinary old gentlemen of humane disposition, forced a supply of tears into his eyes by some hydraulic process which we are not sufficiently philosophical to be in a condition to explain.
Now, the old gentleman came in as lively as could be; but as soon as he pushed his glasses up onto his forehead and tucked his hands behind the back of his dressing gown to get a good look at Oliver, his face went through a series of strange expressions. Oliver looked very tired and pale from being sick, and he made a weak attempt to stand up out of respect for his benefactor, which ended with him sinking back into the chair again; and the truth is, if we’re being honest, Mr. Brownlow’s heart was big enough for any six ordinary old gentlemen with a kind nature, and it caused tears to fill his eyes through a kind of emotional overflow that we’re not really able to explain.

“Poor boy, poor boy!” said Mr. Brownlow, clearing his throat. “I’m rather hoarse this morning, Mrs. Bedwin; I’m afraid I have caught cold.”
“Poor boy, poor boy!” Mr. Brownlow said, clearing his throat. “I’m a bit hoarse this morning, Mrs. Bedwin; I think I’ve caught a cold.”
“I hope not, sir,” said Mrs. Bedwin. “Everything you have had, has been well aired, sir.”
“I hope not, sir,” said Mrs. Bedwin. “Everything you’ve had has been well cared for, sir.”
“I don’t know, Bedwin,—I don’t know,” said Mr. Brownlow; “I rather think I had a damp napkin at dinner-time yesterday: but never mind that. How do you feel, my dear?”
“I don’t know, Bedwin—I don’t know,” said Mr. Brownlow; “I think I had a damp napkin at dinner yesterday, but never mind that. How are you feeling, my dear?”
“Very happy, sir,” replied Oliver, “and very grateful indeed, sir, for your goodness to me.”
“Very happy, sir,” Oliver replied, “and truly grateful for your kindness to me, sir.”
“Good boy,” said Mr. Brownlow stoutly. “Have you given him any nourishment, Bedwin?—any slops, eh?”
“Good boy,” said Mr. Brownlow firmly. “Have you given him anything to eat, Bedwin?—any leftovers, huh?”
“He has just had a basin of beautiful strong broth, sir,” replied Mrs. Bedwin, drawing herself up slightly, and laying a strong emphasis on the last word, to intimate that between slops, and broth well compounded, there existed no affinity or connexion whatsoever.
“He just had a bowl of really good broth, sir,” replied Mrs. Bedwin, standing up a bit straighter and placing strong emphasis on the last word, to indicate that there was absolutely no connection between slop and well-made broth.
“Ugh!” said Mr. Brownlow, with a slight shudder; “a couple of glasses of port wine would have done him a great deal more good,—wouldn’t they, Tom White,—eh?”
“Ugh!” said Mr. Brownlow, with a slight shudder; “a couple of glasses of port wine would have done him a lot more good, wouldn’t they, Tom White, huh?”
“My name is Oliver, sir,” replied the little invalid with a look of great astonishment.
“My name is Oliver, sir,” replied the little invalid, looking very surprised.
“Oliver,” said Mr. Brownlow; “Oliver what? Oliver White,—eh?”
“Oliver,” said Mr. Brownlow; “Oliver what? Oliver White, right?”
“No, sir, Twist,—Oliver Twist.”
“No, sir, it's Twist—Oliver Twist.”
“Queer name,” said the old gentleman. “What made you tell the magistrate your name was White?”
“Queer name,” said the old man. “What made you tell the magistrate your name was White?”
“I never told him so, sir,” returned Oliver in amazement.
“I never told him that, sir,” Oliver replied, astonished.
This sounded so like a falsehood, that the old gentleman looked somewhat sternly in Oliver’s face. It was impossible to doubt him; there was truth in every one of its thin and sharpened lineaments.
This sounded so much like a lie that the old gentleman looked somewhat sternly at Oliver's face. It was impossible to doubt him; there was truth in every one of his thin and sharp features.
“Some mistake,” said Mr. Brownlow. But, although his motive for looking steadily at Oliver no longer existed, the old idea of the resemblance between his features and some familiar face came upon him so strongly that he could not withdraw his gaze.
“Some mistake,” said Mr. Brownlow. But, even though he no longer had a reason to stare at Oliver, the old thought that Oliver's features reminded him of a familiar face struck him so powerfully that he couldn’t look away.
“I hope you are not angry with me, sir?” said Oliver, raising his eyes beseechingly.
“I hope you’re not mad at me, sir?” said Oliver, looking up at him with pleading eyes.
“No, no,” replied the old gentleman.—“Gracious God, what’s this!—Bedwin, look, look there!”
“No, no,” replied the old gentleman. “Oh my gosh, what’s this!—Bedwin, look, look there!”
As he spoke, he pointed hastily to the picture above Oliver’s head, and then to the boy’s face. There was its living copy,—the eyes, the head, the mouth; every feature was the same. The expression was for the instant so precisely alike, that the minutest line seemed[189] copied with an accuracy which was perfectly unearthly.
As he talked, he quickly pointed to the picture above Oliver’s head and then to the boy’s face. It was a perfect match—the eyes, the head, the mouth; every feature was identical. For a moment, the expressions were so alike that even the smallest detail seemed[189] copied with an unnaturally precise accuracy.
Oliver knew not the cause of this sudden exclamation, for he was not strong enough to bear the start it gave him, and he fainted away.
Oliver didn’t know why this sudden exclamation happened, as he wasn’t strong enough to handle the shock it gave him, and he passed out.
CHAPTER XIII.
It goes back to the cheerful old gentleman and his young friends, through whom a new acquaintance is introduced to the insightful reader, and with whom several enjoyable topics related to this story are discussed.
When the Dodger and his accomplished friend Master Bates joined in the hue-and-cry which was raised at Oliver’s heels, in consequence of their executing an illegal conveyance of Mr. Brownlow’s personal property, as has been already described with great perspicuity in a foregoing chapter, they were actuated, as we therein took occasion to observe, by a very laudable and becoming regard for themselves: and forasmuch as the freedom of the subject and the liberty of the individual are among the[191] first and proudest boasts of a true-hearted Englishman, so I need hardly beg the reader to observe that this action must tend to exalt them in the opinion of all public and patriotic men, in almost as great a degree as this strong proof of their anxiety for their own preservation and safety goes to corroborate and confirm the little code of laws which certain profound and sound-judging philosophers have laid down as the mainsprings of all Nature’s deeds and actions; the said philosophers very wisely reducing the good lady’s proceedings to matters of maxim and theory, and by a very neat and pretty compliment to her exalted wisdom and understanding, putting entirely out of sight any considerations of heart, or generous impulse and feeling, as matters totally beneath a female who is acknowledged by universal admission to be so far beyond the numerous little foibles and weaknesses of her sex.
When the Dodger and his skilled friend Master Bates joined in the commotion raised at Oliver’s heels because of their illegal theft of Mr. Brownlow’s personal property, as previously described clearly in an earlier chapter, they were driven, as we noted there, by a very commendable concern for themselves. Since the freedom of the individual and the rights of the people are among the[191] proudest achievements of a true-hearted Englishman, I hardly need to ask the reader to note that this action must elevate them in the eyes of all public-spirited and patriotic individuals, just as this strong evidence of their eagerness for their own safety supports and reinforces the basic principles that some wise and insightful philosophers have established as the driving forces behind all of Nature’s actions. These philosophers astutely reduce the good lady’s actions to matters of principle and theory, and with a clever compliment to her exceptional intelligence, completely ignore any considerations of emotion or generosity, as if such things are trivial for a woman who is universally recognized to be well above the many little flaws and weaknesses of her gender.
If I wanted any further proof of the strictly philosophical nature of the conduct of these young gentlemen in their very delicate predicament, I should at once find it in the fact (also[192] recorded in a foregoing part of this narrative) of their quitting the pursuit when the general attention was fixed upon Oliver, and making immediately for their home by the shortest possible cut; for although I do not mean to assert that it is the practice of renowned and learned sages at all to shorten the road to any great conclusion, their course indeed being rather to lengthen the distance by various circumlocutions and discursive staggerings, like unto those in which drunken men under the pressure of a too mighty flow of ideas are prone to indulge, still I do mean to say, and do say distinctly, that it is the invariable practice of all mighty philosophers, in carrying out their theories, to evince great wisdom and foresight in providing against every possible contingency which can be supposed at all likely to affect themselves. Thus, to do a great right, you may do a little wrong, and you may take any means which the end to be attained will justify; the amount of the right or the amount of the wrong, or indeed the distinction between the two, being left entirely to the philosopher concerned: to be settled and[193] determined by his clear, comprehensive, and impartial view of his own particular case.
If I needed any more proof of the purely philosophical mindset of these young men in their tricky situation, I would find it in the fact (also[192] mentioned earlier in this story) that they abandoned the chase when everyone was focused on Oliver and quickly headed home by the shortest route. While I’m not saying that great thinkers and learned scholars typically shorten the path to any significant conclusion—since they usually prefer to elaborate on it with all sorts of lengthy explanations and meandering discussions, much like drunk people lost in a flood of ideas—I do assert, clearly, that wise philosophers always plan for every possible outcome that might affect them while pursuing their theories. Therefore, to achieve a significant good, you might need to do something minor that's wrong, taking any measure that the intended outcome can justify; the balance of right or wrong, or even the difference between the two, is left entirely to the philosopher in question: to be resolved and[193] determined by their clear, thorough, and unbiased perspective on their specific situation.
It was not until the two boys had scoured with great rapidity through a most intricate maze of narrow streets and courts, that they ventured to halt by one consent beneath a low and dark archway. Having remained silent here, just long enough to recover breath to speak, Master Bates uttered an exclamation of amusement and delight, and, bursting into an uncontrollable fit of laughter, flung himself upon a door-step, and rolled thereon in a transport of mirth.
It wasn’t until the two boys had hurriedly made their way through a complex maze of narrow streets and alleys that they decided to stop together beneath a low and dark archway. After staying silent there long enough to catch their breath, Master Bates let out an exclamation of amusement and joy, and, unable to control his laughter, threw himself onto a doorstep and rolled around in a fit of giggles.
“What’s the matter?” inquired the Dodger.
“What's wrong?” asked the Dodger.
“Ha! ha! ha!” roared Charley Bates.
“Ha! Ha! Ha!” laughed Charley Bates.
“Hold your noise,” remonstrated the Dodger, looking cautiously round. “Do you want to be grabbed, stupid?”
“Shut up,” the Dodger protested, glancing around cautiously. “Do you want to get caught, you idiot?”
“I can’t help it,” said Charley, “I can’t help it. To see him splitting away at that pace, and cutting round the corners, and knocking up against the posts, and starting on again as if he was made of iron as well as them, and me with the wipe in my pocket, singing out[194] arter him—oh, my eye!” The vivid imagination of Master Bates presented the scene before him in too strong colours. As he arrived at this apostrophe, he again rolled upon the door-step, and laughed louder than before.
"I can't help it," Charley said, "I can't help it. Watching him run off like that, cutting around the corners, bumping into the posts, and then taking off again like he’s made of iron too, while I’ve got the wipe in my pocket, calling after him—oh, man!" Master Bates's imagination painted the scene too vividly for him. As he reached this point, he rolled back on the doorstep and laughed even louder than before.
“What’ll Fagin say?” inquired the Dodger, taking advantage of the next interval of breathlessness on the part of his friend to propound the question.
“What will Fagin say?” asked the Dodger, seizing the next moment of breathlessness from his friend to ask the question.
“What!” repeated Charley Bates.
“What!” echoed Charley Bates.
“Ah, what?” said the Dodger.
"Wait, what?" said the Dodger.
“Why, what should he say?” inquired Charley, stopping rather suddenly in his merriment, for the Dodger’s manner was impressive; “what should he say?”
“Why, what should he say?” Charley asked, suddenly stopping his laughter, because the Dodger seemed serious; “what should he say?”
Mr. Dawkins whistled for a couple of minutes, and then, taking off his hat, scratched his head and nodded thrice.
Mr. Dawkins whistled for a couple of minutes, and then, taking off his hat, scratched his head and nodded three times.
“What do you mean?” said Charley.
“What do you mean?” Charley asked.
“Toor rul lol loo, gammon and spinnage, the frog he wouldn’t, and high cockolorum,” said the Dodger, with a slight sneer on his intellectual countenance.
“Toor rul lol loo, gammon and spinnage, the frog he wouldn’t, and high cockolorum,” said the Dodger, with a slight sneer on his smart face.
This was explanatory, but not satisfactory.[195] Master Bates felt it so, and again said, “What do you mean?”
This was clear, but not satisfying.[195] Master Bates felt the same way and asked again, “What do you mean?”
The Dodger made no reply, but putting his hat on again, and gathering the skirts of his long-tailed coat under his arms, thrust his tongue into his cheek, slapped the bridge of his nose some half-dozen times in a familiar but expressive manner, and turning on his heel, slunk down the court. Master Bates followed, with a thoughtful countenance. The noise of footsteps on the creaking stairs a few minutes after the occurrence of this conversation roused the merry old gentleman as he sat over the fire with a saveloy and a small loaf in his left hand, a pocket knife in his right, and a pewter pot on the trivet. There was a rascally smile on his white face as he turned round, and, looking sharply out from under his thick red eyebrows, bent his ear towards the door and listened intently.
The Dodger didn't say anything, but put his hat back on, gathered the flaps of his long coat under his arms, stuck his tongue in his cheek, slapped the bridge of his nose a few times in a familiar but expressive way, and turned on his heel to sneak down the alley. Master Bates followed, looking thoughtful. A few minutes after this conversation, the sound of footsteps on the creaking stairs woke the cheerful old gentleman, who was sitting by the fire with a saveloy in his left hand, a small loaf in his right, and a pewter pot on the trivet. He had a mischievous smile on his pale face as he turned around, peered out from under his thick red eyebrows, bent his ear toward the door, and listened closely.
“Why, how’s this?” muttered the Jew, changing countenance; “only two of ’em! Where’s the third? They can’t have got into trouble. Hark!”
“Why, what’s going on?” muttered the Jew, his expression changing; “only two of them! Where’s the third? They can’t have gotten into trouble. Hold on!”
The footsteps approached nearer; they reached the landing, the door was slowly opened, and the Dodger and Charley Bates entered and closed it behind them.
The footsteps got closer; they reached the landing, the door was slowly opened, and the Dodger and Charley Bates came in and closed it behind them.
“Where’s Oliver?” said the furious Jew, rising with a menacing look: “where’s the boy?”
“Where’s Oliver?” said the angry man, standing up with a threatening expression: “where’s the boy?”
The young thieves eyed their preceptor as if they were alarmed at his violence, and looked uneasily at each other, but made no reply.
The young thieves stared at their teacher, clearly taken aback by his anger, and exchanged worried glances, but didn’t say anything.
“What’s become of the boy?” said the Jew, seizing the Dodger tightly by the collar, and threatening him with horrid imprecations. “Speak out, or I’ll throttle you!”
“What's happened to the boy?” said the Jew, grabbing the Dodger firmly by the collar and threatening him with terrible curses. “Speak up, or I'll strangle you!”
Mr. Fagin looked so very much in earnest, that Charley Bates, who deemed it prudent in all cases to be on the safe side, and conceived it by no means improbable that it might be his turn to be throttled second, dropped upon his knees, and raised a loud, well-sustained, and continuous roar, something between an insane bull and a speaking-trumpet.
Mr. Fagin looked so incredibly serious that Charley Bates, who thought it was wise to play it safe and figured there was a good chance he might be the next one to get choked, dropped to his knees and let out a loud, steady, and continuous roar, somewhere between a crazy bull and a megaphone.
“Will you speak?” thundered the Jew, shaking the Dodger so much that his keeping[197] in the big coat at all seemed perfectly miraculous.
“Will you talk?” shouted the Jew, shaking the Dodger so violently that it was almost unbelievable he could stay in the big coat at all.
“Why, the traps have got him, and that’s all about it,” said the Dodger sullenly. “Come, let go o’ me, will you!” and, swinging himself at one jerk clean out of the big coat, which he left in the Jew’s hands, the Dodger snatched up the toasting-fork and made a pass at the merry old gentleman’s waistcoat, which, if it had taken effect, would have let a little more merriment out than could have been easily replaced in a month or two.
“Look, the traps have caught him, and that’s all there is to it,” said the Dodger gloomily. “Come on, let go of me, will you?” And with one swift move, he sprang out of the big coat, leaving it in the Jew’s hands. The Dodger grabbed the toasting fork and lunged at the cheerful old gentleman’s waistcoat, which, if it had hit, would have let out a little more joy than could easily be replenished in a month or two.
The Jew stepped back in this emergency with more agility than could have been anticipated in a man of his apparent decrepitude, and, seizing up the pot, prepared to hurl it at his assailant’s head. But Charley Bates at this moment calling his attention by a perfectly terrific howl, he suddenly altered its destination, and flung it full at that young gentleman.
The Jew quickly stepped back in this situation with more agility than one might expect from someone who looked as old as he did, and grabbing the pot, he got ready to throw it at his attacker’s head. But just then, Charley Bates shouted at him with a completely loud howl, making him change his target and throw it straight at that young guy instead.
“Why, what the blazes is in the wind now!” growled a deep voice. “Who pitched that ’ere at me? It’s well it’s the beer, and not the[198] pot, as hit me, or I’d have settled somebody. I might have know’d, as nobody but an infernal, rich, plundering, thundering old Jew could afford to throw away any drink but water, and not that, unless he done the River company every quarter. Wot’s it all about, Fagin? D—me, if my neckankecher an’t lined with beer. Come in, you sneaking warmint; wot are you stopping outside for, as if you was ashamed of your master. Come in!”
“Why, what the heck is happening now!” growled a deep voice. “Who threw that at me? Thankfully it’s just beer that hit me and not the pot, or I’d have taken it out on someone. I should have known, since only a greedy, rich, thieving old Jew could afford to waste any drink other than water, and not even that unless he pays off the River company every quarter. What’s going on, Fagin? Damn it, if my neckerchief isn’t soaked with beer. Come in, you sneaky little rat; why are you just standing outside like you’re ashamed of your boss? Come in!”
The man who growled out these words was a stoutly-built fellow of about five-and-thirty, in a black velveteen coat, very soiled drab breeches, lace-up half-boots, and grey cotton stockings, which enclosed a very bulky pair of legs, with large swelling calves,—the kind of legs which in such costume always look in an unfinished and incomplete state without a set of fetters to garnish them. He had a brown hat on his head, and a dirty belcher handkerchief round his neck, with the long frayed ends of which he smeared the beer from his face as he spoke: disclosing, when he had done so, a broad heavy countenance with a beard of three days’[199] growth, and two scowling eyes, one of which displayed various parti-coloured symptoms of having been recently damaged by a blow.
The man who growled these words was a stocky guy about thirty-five, wearing a black velveteen coat, very dirty brown trousers, lace-up ankle boots, and gray cotton socks that tightly covered a very bulky pair of legs with large, swollen calves—the kind of legs that always look incomplete in that outfit without a pair of shackles to accessorize them. He had a brown hat on his head and a dirty bandana around his neck, using the long, frayed ends to wipe the beer off his face as he spoke. When he finished, it revealed a broad, heavy face with a three-day stubble and two scowling eyes, one of which showed signs of recent bruising from a punch.
“Come in, d’ye hear?” growled this engaging-looking ruffian. A white shaggy dog, with his face scratched and torn in twenty different places, skulked into the room.
“Come in, do you hear?” growled this charming-looking thug. A white, shaggy dog, with its face scratched and torn in twenty different places, crept into the room.
“Why didn’t you come in afore?” said the man. “You’re getting too proud to own me afore company, are you? Lie down!”
“Why didn’t you come in earlier?” said the man. “Are you getting too proud to admit me before company? Lie down!”
This command was accompanied with a kick which sent the animal to the other end of the room. He appeared well used to it, however; for he coiled himself up in a corner, very quietly without uttering a sound, and, winking his very ill-looking eyes about twenty times in a minute, appeared to occupy himself in taking a survey of the apartment.
This command came with a kick that sent the animal to the far end of the room. He seemed pretty used to it, though; he curled up in a corner, very quietly without making a sound, and, blinking his rather ugly eyes about twenty times a minute, looked like he was keeping an eye on the room.
“What are you up to? Ill-treating the boys, you covetous, avaricious in-sa-ti-a-ble old fence?” said the man, seating himself deliberately. “I wonder they don’t murder you; I would if I was them. If I’d been your ’prentice, I’d have done it long ago; and—no, I[200] couldn’t have sold you arterwards, though; for you’re fit for nothing but keeping as a curiosity of ugliness in a glass bottle, and I suppose they don’t blow them large enough.”
“What are you up to? Mistreating the boys, you greedy, never-satisfied old fence?” said the man, sitting down deliberately. “I wonder they don’t murder you; I would if I were them. If I’d been your apprentice, I would have done it a long time ago; and—no, I couldn’t have sold you afterwards, though; because you’re only good for being kept as a curiosity of ugliness in a glass bottle, and I guess they don’t make them big enough.”
“Hush! hush! Mr. Sikes,” said the Jew, trembling; “don’t speak so loud.”
“Hush! Hush! Mr. Sikes,” said the Jew, trembling; “don’t talk so loudly.”
“None of your mistering,” replied the ruffian; “you always mean mischief when you come that. You know my name: out with it. I shan’t disgrace it when the time comes.”
“Cut the mistering,” the thug replied; “you always have bad intentions when you act like that. You know my name: just say it. I won’t disgrace it when the moment arrives.”
“Well, well, then—Bill Sikes,” said the Jew with abject humility. “You seem out of humour, Bill.”
“Well, well, then—Bill Sikes,” said the Jew with complete humility. “You seem in a bad mood, Bill.”
“Perhaps I am,” replied Sikes. “I should think you were rather out of sorts too, unless you mean as little harm when you throw pewter pots about, as you do when you blab and——”
“Maybe I am,” Sikes replied. “I’d say you seem a bit off too, unless you mean less harm when you toss around pewter pots than when you gossip and——”
“Are you mad?” said the Jew, catching the man by the sleeve, and pointing towards the boys.
“Are you crazy?” said the Jew, grabbing the man by the sleeve and pointing towards the boys.
Mr. Sikes contented himself with tying an imaginary knot under his left ear, and jerking his head over on the right shoulder; a piece of[201] dumb show which the Jew appeared to understand perfectly. He then in cant terms, with which his whole conversation was plentifully besprinkled, but which would be quite unintelligible if they were recorded here, demanded a glass of liquor.
Mr. Sikes distracted himself by pretending to tie a knot under his left ear and jerking his head to the right shoulder; a silent gesture that the Jew seemed to understand completely. He then, using the slang that filled his entire conversation but would be completely confusing if written down here, asked for a drink.
“And mind you don’t poison it,” said Mr. Sikes, laying his hat upon the table.
“And make sure you don’t poison it,” said Mr. Sikes, putting his hat on the table.
This was said in jest; but if the speaker could have seen the evil leer with which the Jew bit his pale lip as he turned round to the cupboard, he might have thought the caution not wholly unnecessary, or the wish (at all events,) to improve upon the distiller’s ingenuity not very far from the old gentleman’s merry heart.
This was said in fun; but if the speaker had seen the malicious smile with which the Jew bit his pale lip as he turned toward the cupboard, he might have considered the warning not entirely unnecessary, or the desire (at the very least) to outdo the distiller’s cleverness not too far from the old gentleman’s cheerful heart.
After swallowing two or three glassfulls of spirits, Mr. Sikes condescended to take some notice of the young gentlemen; which gracious act led to a conversation in which the cause and manner of Oliver’s capture were circumstantially detailed, with such alterations and improvements on the truth as to the Dodger appeared most advisable under the circumstances.
After downing two or three glasses of liquor, Mr. Sikes decided to acknowledge the young men; this kind gesture sparked a conversation where the reasons and details of Oliver’s capture were explained with various twists and embellishments that the Dodger thought were best for the situation.
“I’m afraid,” said the Jew, “that he may say something which will get us into trouble.”
“I’m worried,” said the Jew, “that he might say something that will get us into trouble.”
“That’s very likely,” returned Sikes with a malicious grin. “You’re blowed upon, Fagin.”
"That's very likely," Sikes replied with a malicious grin. "You're exposed, Fagin."
“And I’m afraid, you see,” added the Jew, speaking as if he had not noticed the interruption, and regarding the other closely as he did so,—“I’m afraid that, if the game was up with us, it might be up with a good many more; and that it would come out rather worse for you than it would for me, my dear.”
“And I’m afraid, you see,” the Jew added, speaking as if he hadn’t noticed the interruption, and looking closely at the other as he did so, “I’m afraid that if we’re caught, it might be bad for a lot of others too; and that it would turn out worse for you than for me, my dear.”
The man started, and turned fiercely round upon the Jew; but the old gentleman’s shoulders were shrugged up to his ears, and his eyes were vacantly staring on the opposite wall.
The man jumped and turned angrily towards the Jew; but the old man's shoulders were raised up to his ears, and his eyes were blankly staring at the wall across from him.
There was a long pause. Every member of the respectable coterie appeared plunged in his own reflections, not excepting the dog, who by a certain malicious licking of his lips seemed to be meditating an attack upon the legs of the first gentleman or lady he might encounter in the streets when he went out.
There was a long pause. Every member of the respectable group seemed lost in their own thoughts, including the dog, who, with a certain mischievous licking of his lips, appeared to be planning an attack on the legs of whichever gentleman or lady he might encounter in the streets when he went outside.
“Somebody must find out what’s been done[203] at the office,” said Mr. Sikes in a much lower tone than he had taken since he came in.
“Someone needs to figure out what’s been done[203] at the office,” said Mr. Sikes in a much quieter voice than he had used since he arrived.
The Jew nodded assent.
The Jew nodded in agreement.
“If he hasn’t peached, and is committed, there’s no fear till he comes out again,” said Mr. Sikes, “and then he must be taken care on. You must get hold of him, somehow.”
“If he hasn’t snitched, and is locked up, there’s no worry until he gets out again,” said Mr. Sikes, “and then he has to be dealt with. You need to track him down, somehow.”
Again the Jew nodded.
Again, the man nodded.
The prudence of this line of action, indeed, was obvious, but unfortunately there was one very strong objection to its being adopted; and this was, that the Dodger, and Charley Bates, and Fagin, and Mr. William Sikes, happened one and all to entertain a most violent and deeply-rooted antipathy to going near a police-office on any ground or pretext whatever.
The wisdom of this course of action was clear, but unfortunately, there was one major reason against it: the Dodger, Charley Bates, Fagin, and Mr. William Sikes all had a strong and deep-seated dislike of going anywhere near a police station for any reason whatsoever.
How long they might have sat and looked at each other in a state of uncertainty not the most pleasant of its kind, it is difficult to say. It is not necessary to make any guesses on the subject, however; for the sudden entrance of the two young ladies whom Oliver had seen on a former occasion caused the conversation to flow afresh.
How long they sat there, looking at each other in a state of uncertainty that was far from pleasant, is hard to say. There's no need to speculate on that, though; the sudden arrival of the two young ladies Oliver had seen before made the conversation start up again.
“The very thing!” said the Jew. “Bet will go; won’t you, my dear?”
“The very thing!” said the Jew. “Bet will go; won’t you, my dear?”
“Wheres?” inquired the young lady.
“Where's?” inquired the young lady.
“Only just up to the office, my dear,” said the Jew coaxingly.
“Just up to the office, my dear,” said the Jew sweetly.
It is due to the young lady to say that she did not positively affirm that she would not, but that she merely expressed an emphatic and earnest desire to be “blessed” if she would; a polite and delicate evasion of the request, which shows the young lady to have been possessed of that natural good-breeding which cannot bear to inflict upon a fellow-creature the pain of a direct and pointed refusal.
The young lady deserves to be noted for not outright saying she wouldn’t, but instead for expressing a heartfelt desire to be “blessed” if she did; this was a polite and subtle way to dodge the request, showing that she had a natural kindness that couldn’t bring herself to directly hurt someone with a clear refusal.
The Jew’s countenance fell, and he turned from this young lady, who was gaily, not to say gorgeously attired, in a red gown, green boots, and yellow curl-papers, to the other female.
The Jew’s expression soured, and he turned away from the young lady, who was brightly, if not extravagantly, dressed in a red gown, green boots, and yellow curlers, to the other woman.
“Nancy, my dear,” said the Jew in a soothing manner, “what do you say?”
“Nancy, my dear,” said the Jew in a calming tone, “what do you think?”
“That it won’t do; so it’s no use a-trying it on, Fagin,” replied Nancy.
“That won't work; so there's no point in trying it, Fagin,” replied Nancy.
“What do you mean by that?” said Mr. Sikes, looking up in a surly manner.
“What do you mean by that?” Mr. Sikes said, glancing up with a scowl.
“What I say, Bill,” replied the lady collectedly.
“What I’m saying, Bill,” replied the lady calmly.
“Why, you’re just the very person for it,” reasoned Mr. Sikes: “nobody about here knows anything of you.”
“Why, you’re just the perfect person for it,” reasoned Mr. Sikes. “No one around here knows anything about you.”
“And as I don’t want ’em to, neither,” replied Nancy in the same composed manner, “it’s rather more no than yes with me, Bill.”
“And since I don’t want them to, either,” replied Nancy in the same calm way, “it’s definitely more no than yes for me, Bill.”
“She’ll go, Fagin,” said Sikes.
“She’s going, Fagin,” said Sikes.
“No, she won’t, Fagin,” bawled Nancy.
“No, she won’t, Fagin,” shouted Nancy.
“Yes, she will, Fagin,” said Sikes.
“Yes, she will, Fagin,” said Sikes.
And Mr. Sikes was right. By dint of alternate threats, promises, and bribes, the female in question was ultimately prevailed upon to undertake the commission. She was not indeed withheld by the same considerations as her agreeable friend, for having very recently removed into the neighbourhood of Field-lane from the remote but genteel suburb of Ratcliffe, she was not under the same apprehension of being recognised by any of her numerous acquaintance.
And Mr. Sikes was right. Through a mix of threats, promises, and bribes, the woman in question was eventually persuaded to take on the job. She wasn't held back by the same worries as her agreeable friend, because having just moved to the Field-lane area from the distant but respectable suburb of Ratcliffe, she didn't have the same fear of being recognized by any of her many acquaintances.
Accordingly, with a clean white apron tied[206] over her gown, and her curl-papers tucked up under a straw bonnet,—both articles of dress being provided from the Jew’s inexhaustible stock,—Miss Nancy prepared to issue forth on her errand.
Accordingly, with a clean white apron tied[206] over her dress, and her curlers tucked up under a straw hat—both items provided from the Jew’s never-ending supply—Miss Nancy got ready to head out on her errand.
“Stop a minute, my dear,” said the Jew, producing a little covered basket. “Carry that in one hand; it looks more respectable, my dear.”
“Hold on a second, my dear,” said the Jew, pulling out a small covered basket. “Carry that in one hand; it looks more respectable, my dear.”
“Give her a door-key to carry in her t’other one, Fagin,” said Sikes; “it looks real and genivine like.”
“Give her a door key to carry in her other hand, Fagin,” said Sikes; “it looks authentic and genuine.”
“Yes, yes, my dear, so it does,” said the Jew, hanging a large street-door key on the fore-finger of the young lady’s right hand. “There; very good,—very good indeed, my dear,” said the Jew, rubbing his hands.
“Yes, yes, my dear, it really does,” said the Jew, hanging a large street-door key on the young lady’s right hand. “There; very good—very good indeed, my dear,” said the Jew, rubbing his hands.
“Oh, my brother! my poor, dear, sweet, innocent little brother!” exclaimed Nancy, bursting into tears, and wringing the little basket and the street-door key in an agony of distress. “What has become of him!—where have they taken him to! Oh, do have pity, and tell me what’s been done with the dear[207] boy, gentlemen; do, gentlemen, if you please, gentlemen.”
“Oh, my brother! my poor, dear, sweet, innocent little brother!” Nancy cried, bursting into tears and wringing the little basket and the street door key in a state of distress. “What’s happened to him!—where have they taken him? Oh, please have mercy and tell me what’s been done with the dear[207] boy, sirs; please, sirs, if you can.”
Having uttered these words in a most lamentable and heart-broken tone, to the immeasurable delight of her hearers, Miss Nancy paused, winked to the company, nodded smilingly round, and disappeared.
Having said this in a very sad and heartbroken tone, much to the absolute delight of her audience, Miss Nancy paused, winked at the group, nodded with a smile all around, and then vanished.
“Ah! she’s a clever girl, my dears,” said the Jew, turning round to his young friends, and shaking his head gravely, as if in mute admonition to them to follow the bright example they had just beheld.
“Ah! she’s a smart girl, my dears,” said the Jew, turning to his young friends and shaking his head seriously, as if silently urging them to follow the bright example they had just seen.
“She’s a honour to her sex,” said Mr. Sikes, filling his glass, and smiting the table with his enormous fist. “Here’s her health, and wishing they was all like her!”
“She's a credit to her gender,” said Mr. Sikes, pouring his drink and slamming his huge fist on the table. “Here’s to her health, and hoping they were all like her!”
While these and many other encomiums were being passed on the accomplished Nancy, that young lady made the best of her way to the police-office; whither, notwithstanding a little natural timidity consequent upon walking through the streets alone and unprotected, she arrived in perfect safety shortly afterwards.
While these and many other praises were being given to the talented Nancy, she confidently made her way to the police station. Despite feeling a bit nervous from walking through the streets by herself, she arrived safely shortly afterward.
Entering by the back way, she tapped softly[208] with the key at one of the cell-doors, and listened. There was no sound within, so she coughed and listened again. Still there was no reply, so she spoke.
Entering by the back way, she tapped softly[208] with the key at one of the cell doors and listened. There was no sound inside, so she coughed and listened again. Still, there was no reply, so she spoke.
“Nolly, dear?” murmured Nancy in a gentle voice;—“Nolly?”
“Nolly, sweetheart?” Nancy said softly;—“Nolly?”
There was nobody inside but a miserable shoeless criminal, who had been taken up for playing the flute, and who—the offence against society having been clearly proved—had been very properly committed by Mr. Fang to the House of Correction for one month, with the appropriate and amusing remark that since he had so much breath to spare, it would be much more wholesomely expended on the treadmill than in a musical instrument. He made no answer, being occupied in mentally bewailing the loss of the flute, which had been confiscated for the use of the county; so Nancy passed on to the next cell, and knocked there.
There was nobody inside except a miserable, shoeless criminal who had been picked up for playing the flute. Since the crime against society had been clearly established, Mr. Fang had rightfully sentenced him to one month in the House of Correction, with the amusing comment that since he had so much breath to spare, it would be better spent on the treadmill than on a musical instrument. He didn’t respond because he was too busy mentally mourning the loss of the flute, which had been taken for the county’s use; so Nancy moved on to the next cell and knocked there.
“Well,” cried a faint and feeble voice.
“Well,” cried a weak and shaky voice.
“Is there a little boy here?” inquired Nancy with a preliminary sob.
“Is there a little boy here?” Nancy asked with a soft sob.
“No,” replied the voice; “God forbid!”
“No,” replied the voice; “Heaven forbid!”
This was a vagrant of sixty-five, who was going to prison for not playing the flute, or, in other words, for begging in the streets, and doing nothing for his livelihood. In the next cell was another man, who was going to the same prison for hawking tin saucepans without a licence: thereby doing something for his living in defiance of the Stamp-office.
This was a 65-year-old vagrant who was going to prison for not playing the flute, or in other words, for begging on the streets and not doing anything to support himself. In the next cell was another man, who was headed to the same prison for selling tin saucepans without a license: he was at least trying to do something to make a living, even if it was against the rules.
But, as neither of these criminals answered to the name of Oliver, or knew anything about him, Nancy made straight up to the bluff officer in the striped waistcoat, and with the most piteous wailings and lamentations, rendered more piteous by a prompt and efficient use of the street-door key and the little basket, demanded her own dear brother.
But since neither of these criminals went by the name of Oliver or knew anything about him, Nancy went straight up to the tough officer in the striped waistcoat and, with the most heart-wrenching cries and sobs, made even more heartbreaking by her quick and effective use of the street-door key and the little basket, demanded to see her beloved brother.
“I haven’t got him, my dear,” said the old man.
“I don’t have him, my dear,” said the old man.
“Where is he?” screamed Nancy in a distracted manner.
“Where is he?” yelled Nancy, sounding distracted.
“Why, the gentleman’s got him,” replied the officer.
“Why, the guy’s got him,” replied the officer.
“What gentleman?—Oh, gracious heavens! what gentleman?” exclaimed Nancy.
“What gentleman?—Oh, my gosh! what gentleman?” exclaimed Nancy.
In reply to this incoherent questioning, the old man informed the deeply affected sister that Oliver had been taken ill in the office, and discharged in consequence of a witness having proved the robbery to have been committed by another boy not in custody; and that the prosecutor had carried him away in an insensible condition to his own residence, of and concerning which all the informant knew was, that it was somewhere at Pentonville; he having heard that word mentioned in the directions to the coachman.
In response to this confusing questioning, the old man told the very distressed sister that Oliver had fallen ill at the office and had been let go because a witness had confirmed that another boy, who wasn’t in custody, had committed the robbery. He also mentioned that the prosecutor had taken Oliver away in an unconscious state to his home, which the informant only knew was somewhere in Pentonville, as he had heard that name mentioned in the instructions to the coachman.
In a dreadful state of doubt and uncertainty the agonised young woman staggered to the gate, and then,—exchanging her faltering gait for a good swift steady run, returned by the most devious and complicated route she could think of, to the domicile of the Jew.
In a terrible state of doubt and uncertainty, the tormented young woman stumbled to the gate, and then—switching her unsteady walk for a fast, firm run—she took the most winding and complicated path she could think of back to the home of the Jew.
Mr. Bill Sikes no sooner heard the account of the expedition delivered, than he very hastily called up the white dog, and, putting on his hat, expeditiously departed, without devoting any time to the formality of wishing the company good-morning.
Mr. Bill Sikes barely heard the story about the expedition before he quickly called for the white dog, put on his hat, and promptly left, without taking a moment to say good morning to anyone.
“We must know where he is, my dears; he must be found,” said the Jew, greatly excited. “Charley, do nothing but skulk about, till you bring home some news of him. Nancy, my dear, I must have him found: I trust to you, my dear,—to you and the Artful for everything. Stay, stay,” added the Jew, unlocking a drawer with a shaking hand; “there’s money, my dears. I shall shut up this shop to-night: you’ll know where to find me. Don’t stop here a minute,—not an instant, my dears!”
“We need to know where he is, my dears; he has to be found,” said the Jew, very excited. “Charley, just hang around until you bring back some news about him. Nancy, my dear, I must get him found: I’m counting on you, my dear—to you and the Artful for everything. Wait, wait,” added the Jew, unlocking a drawer with a trembling hand; “there’s money, my dears. I’ll close this shop tonight: you’ll know where to find me. Don’t stick around here for a second—not an instant, my dears!”
With these words he pushed them from the room, and carefully double-locking and barring the door behind them, drew from its place of concealment the box which he had unintentionally disclosed to Oliver, and hastily proceeded to dispose the watches and jewellery beneath his clothing.
With these words, he pushed them out of the room and, after carefully double-locking and securing the door behind them, pulled out the box he had accidentally revealed to Oliver. He quickly began to hide the watches and jewelry under his clothes.
A rap at the door startled him in this occupation. “Who’s there?” he cried in a shrill tone of alarm.
A knock at the door startled him while he was working. “Who’s there?” he shouted in a high-pitched tone of alarm.
“Me!” replied the voice of the Dodger through the key-hole.
“Me!” replied the Dodger's voice through the keyhole.
“What now?” cried the Jew impatiently.
“What now?” the Jew exclaimed impatiently.
“Is he to be kidnapped to the other ken, Nancy says?” inquired the Dodger cautiously.
“Is he going to be kidnapped to the other place, Nancy says?” asked the Dodger carefully.
“Yes,” replied the Jew, “wherever she lays hands on him. Find him, find him out, that’s all. I shall know what to do next, never fear.”
“Yes,” replied the Jew, “wherever she gets a hold of him. Find him, track him down, that’s all. I’ll know what to do next, don’t worry.”
The boy murmured a reply of intelligence, and hurried down stairs after his companions.
The boy quietly replied with some thought and rushed downstairs after his friends.
“He has not peached so far,” said the Jew as he pursued his occupation. “If he means to blab us among his new friends, we may stop his windpipe yet.”
“He hasn’t ratted us out yet,” said the Jew as he continued his work. “If he plans to spill the beans to his new friends, we might just have to silence him.”
CHAPTER XIV.
INCLUDES MORE DETAILS ABOUT OLIVER’S STAY AT MR. BROWNLOW’S, ALONG WITH THE NOTABLE PREDICTION MADE BY MR. GRIMWIG ABOUT HIM WHEN HE LEFT ON AN ERRAND.
Oliver soon recovered from the fainting-fit into which Mr. Brownlow’s abrupt exclamation had thrown him; and the subject of the picture was carefully avoided, both by the old gentleman and Mrs. Bedwin, in the conversation that ensued, which indeed bore no reference to Oliver’s history or prospects, but was confined to such topics as might amuse without exciting him. He was still too weak to get up to breakfast; but, when he came down into the housekeeper’s room next day, his first act was to cast an eager glance at the wall, in the hope of again looking on the face of the beautiful[214] lady. His expectations were disappointed, however, for the picture had been removed.
Oliver quickly recovered from the fainting spell caused by Mr. Brownlow’s sudden shout; and the topic of the painting was carefully avoided by both the old gentleman and Mrs. Bedwin in the following conversation, which really had nothing to do with Oliver’s past or future, but was limited to lighter subjects that might entertain without agitating him. He was still too weak to get up for breakfast; but when he came down to the housekeeper’s room the next day, his first action was to eagerly glance at the wall, hoping to see the face of the beautiful [214] lady again. However, his hopes were dashed, as the painting had been taken down.
“Ah!” said the housekeeper, watching the direction of Oliver’s eyes. “It is gone, you see.”
“Ah!” said the housekeeper, noticing where Oliver was looking. “It’s gone, you see.”
“I see it is, ma’am,” replied Oliver, with a sigh. “Why have they taken it away?”
“I see it is, ma’am,” replied Oliver with a sigh. “Why did they take it away?”
“It has been taken down, child, because Mr. Brownlow said, that, as it seemed to worry you, perhaps it might prevent your getting well, you know,” rejoined the old lady.
“It got taken down, kid, because Mr. Brownlow thought that, since it seemed to upset you, it might keep you from getting better, you know,” the old lady responded.
“Oh, no, indeed it didn’t worry me, ma’am,” said Oliver. “I liked to see it; I quite loved it.”
“Oh, no, it definitely didn’t bother me, ma’am,” said Oliver. “I enjoyed it; I really loved it.”
“Well, well!” said the old lady, good-humouredly; “you get well as fast as ever you can, dear, and it shall be hung up again. There, I promise you that; now let us talk about something else.”
"Well, well!" said the old lady cheerfully. "You get better as quickly as you can, dear, and I'll hang it up again. I promise you that; now let's talk about something else."
This was all the information Oliver could obtain about the picture at that time, and as the old lady had been so kind to him in his illness, he endeavoured to think no more of the subject just then; so listened attentively to a[215] great many stories she told him about an amiable and handsome daughter of hers, who was married to an amiable and handsome man, and lived in the country; and a son, who was clerk to a merchant in the West Indies, and who was also such a good young man, and wrote such dutiful letters home four times a year, that it brought the tears into her eyes to talk about them. When the old lady had expatiated a long time on the excellences of her children, and the merits of her kind good husband besides, who had been dead and gone, poor dear soul! just six-and-twenty years, it was time to have tea; and after tea she began to teach Oliver cribbage, which he learnt as quickly as she could teach, and at which game they played, with great interest and gravity, until it was time for the invalid to have some warm wine and water, with a slice of dry toast, and to go cosily to bed.
This was all the information Oliver could get about the picture at that time, and since the old lady had been so kind to him during his illness, he tried not to think about it anymore just then. Instead, he listened carefully to a[215] lot of stories she shared about her lovely and attractive daughter, who was married to a lovely and attractive man and lived in the countryside; and a son, who worked as a clerk for a merchant in the West Indies, and who was also a great young man and wrote such devoted letters home four times a year that it brought tears to her eyes just to talk about them. After the old lady had gone on for quite some time about the greatness of her children and the virtues of her kind husband, who had been gone, poor dear soul, for just twenty-six years, it was time for tea. After tea, she started teaching Oliver how to play cribbage, which he picked up as fast as she could teach him, and they played that game with great interest and seriousness until it was time for the invalid to have some warm wine and water, along with a slice of dry toast, and then head off to bed.
They were happy days those of Oliver’s recovery. Everything was so quiet, and neat, and orderly: everybody so kind and gentle, that after the noise and turbulence in the midst of[216] which he had always lived, it seemed like heaven itself. He was no sooner strong enough to put his clothes on properly, than Mr. Brownlow caused a complete new suit, and a new cap, and a new pair of shoes, to be provided for him. As Oliver was told that he might do what he liked with the old clothes, he gave them to a servant who had been very kind to him, and asked her to sell them to a Jew, and keep the money for herself. This she very readily did; and, as Oliver looked out of the parlour window, and saw the Jew roll them up in his bag and walk away, he felt quite delighted to think that they were safely gone, and that there was now no possible danger of his ever being able to wear them again. They were sad rags, to tell the truth; and Oliver had never had a new suit before.
They were happy days during Oliver’s recovery. Everything was so calm, tidy, and organized: everyone was so kind and gentle that after the chaos and noise he had always lived in, it felt like paradise. As soon as he was strong enough to dress himself properly, Mr. Brownlow arranged for a brand new suit, a new cap, and a new pair of shoes to be provided for him. When Oliver was told he could do whatever he wanted with his old clothes, he gave them to a servant who had been very kind to him and asked her to sell them to a Jew and keep the money for herself. She gladly did this; and as Oliver looked out of the parlor window and saw the Jew roll them up in his bag and walk away, he felt overjoyed to think that they were gone for good, and that there was no chance he would ever have to wear them again. To be honest, they were sad rags, and Oliver had never owned a new suit before.
One evening, about a week after the affair of the picture, as he was sitting talking to Mrs. Bedwin, there came a message down from Mr. Brownlow, that if Oliver Twist felt pretty well, he should like to see him in his study, and talk to him a little while.
One evening, about a week after the picture incident, as he was sitting and chatting with Mrs. Bedwin, a message came from Mr. Brownlow that if Oliver Twist was feeling good, he would like to see him in his study and talk for a bit.
“Bless us, and save us! wash your hands, and let me part your hair nicely for you, child,” said Mrs. Bedwin. “Dear heart alive! if we had known he would have asked for you, we would have put you a clean collar on, and made you as smart as sixpence.”
“Bless us and save us! Wash your hands, and let me fix your hair nicely for you, kid,” said Mrs. Bedwin. “Oh my goodness! If we had known he was going to ask for you, we would have put a clean collar on you and made you look sharp as a tack.”
Oliver did as the old lady bade him, and, although she lamented grievously meanwhile that there was not even time to crimp the little frill that bordered his shirt-collar, he looked so delicate and handsome, despite that important personal advantage, that she went so far as to say, looking at him with great complacency from head to foot, that she really didn’t think it would have been possible on the longest notice to have made much difference in him for the better.
Oliver did what the old lady asked him to do, and while she sighed heavily about how there was no time to iron the little frill on his shirt collar, he looked so delicate and handsome, despite that little detail, that she even went so far as to say, examining him with great satisfaction from head to toe, that she honestly didn’t think it would have made much of a difference if they had more time to prepare him.
Thus encouraged, Oliver tapped at the study door, and, on Mr. Brownlow calling to him to come in, found himself in a little back room quite full of books, with a window looking into some pleasant little gardens. There was a table drawn up before the window, at which Mr. Brownlow was seated reading. When he[218] saw Oliver, he pushed the book away from him, and told him to come near the table and sit down. Oliver complied, marvelling where the people could be found to read such a great number of books as seemed to be written to make the world wiser,—which is still a marvel to more experienced people than Oliver Twist every day of their lives.
Encouraged by this, Oliver knocked on the study door, and when Mr. Brownlow called him in, he entered a cozy little back room filled with books, with a window overlooking some charming little gardens. A table was positioned in front of the window, where Mr. Brownlow sat reading. When he saw Oliver, he set the book aside and invited him to come closer and take a seat at the table. Oliver did as he was asked, wondering where all the people could possibly be who read so many books that seemed intended to make the world wiser—which continues to be a wonder to more experienced people than Oliver Twist every day of their lives.
“There are a good many books, are there not, my boy?” said Mr. Brownlow, observing the curiosity with which Oliver surveyed the shelves that reached from the floor to the ceiling.
“There are quite a few books, aren’t there, my boy?” said Mr. Brownlow, noticing the interest with which Oliver looked over the shelves that went from the floor to the ceiling.
“A great number, sir,” replied Oliver; “I never saw so many.”
“A lot, sir,” replied Oliver; “I’ve never seen so many.”
“You shall read them if you behave well,” said the old gentleman kindly; “and you will like that, better than looking at the outsides,—that is, in some cases, because there are books of which the backs and covers are by far the best parts.”
“You can read them if you behave,” said the old gentleman kindly; “and you’ll enjoy that more than just looking at the covers—in some cases, because there are actually books where the spines and covers are the best parts.”
“I suppose they are those heavy ones, sir,” said Oliver, pointing to some large quartos with a good deal of gilding about the binding.
“I guess those are the heavy ones, sir,” said Oliver, pointing to some large quartos with quite a bit of gold on the binding.
“Not always those,” said the old gentleman,[219] patting Oliver on the head, and smiling as he did so; “there are other equally heavy ones, though of a much smaller size. How should you like to grow up a clever man, and write books, eh?”
“Not always those,” said the old gentleman,[219] patting Oliver on the head and smiling as he did so; “there are other equally heavy ones, but they're much smaller. How would you feel about growing up to be a smart guy and writing books, huh?”
“I think I would rather read them, sir,” replied Oliver.
“I think I’d prefer to read them, sir,” replied Oliver.
“What! wouldn’t you like to be a book-writer?” said the old gentleman.
“What! Don’t you want to be a writer?” said the old gentleman.
Oliver considered a little while, and at last said he should think it would be a much better thing to be a bookseller; upon which the old gentleman laughed heartily, and declared he had said a very good thing, which Oliver felt glad to have done, though he by no means knew what it was.
Oliver thought for a moment and finally said he believed being a bookseller would be a much better option. The old gentleman laughed warmly and said that he had made a very good point, which made Oliver happy, even though he didn't really understand what it was.
“Well, well,” said the old gentleman, composing his features, “don’t be afraid; we won’t make an author of you, while there’s an honest trade to be learnt, or brick-making to turn to.”
“Well, well,” said the old gentleman, relaxing his expression, “don’t worry; we won’t try to make you a writer when there’s an honest trade to learn or brick-making to fall back on.”
“Thank you, sir,” said Oliver; and at the earnest manner of his reply the old gentleman laughed again, and said something about a curious instinct, which Oliver, not understanding, paid no very great attention to.
“Thank you, sir,” said Oliver; and at the serious way he responded, the old gentleman laughed again and mentioned something about a strange instinct, which Oliver, not understanding, didn’t pay much attention to.
“Now,” said Mr. Brownlow, speaking if possible in a kinder, but at the same time in a much more serious manner than Oliver had ever heard him speak in yet, “I want you to pay great attention, my boy, to what I am going to say. I shall talk to you without any reserve, because I am sure you are as well able to understand me as many older persons would be.”
“Now,” said Mr. Brownlow, speaking in what was both a kinder and a much more serious tone than Oliver had ever heard before, “I want you to really pay attention, my boy, to what I’m about to say. I will speak to you openly, because I’m sure you’re just as capable of understanding me as many older people would be.”
“Oh, don’t tell me you are going to send me away, sir, pray!” exclaimed Oliver, alarmed by the serious tone of the old gentleman’s commencement! “don’t turn me out of doors to wander in the streets again. Let me stay here and be a servant. Don’t send me back to the wretched place I came from. Have mercy upon a poor boy, sir; do?”
“Oh, please don’t tell me you’re going to send me away, sir!” Oliver exclaimed, anxious about the serious way the old gentleman had started the conversation. “Don’t throw me out to wander the streets again. Let me stay here and be a servant. Please don’t send me back to that miserable place I came from. Have mercy on a poor boy, sir, please?”
“My dear child,” said the old gentleman, moved by the warmth of Oliver’s sudden appeal, “you need not be afraid of my deserting you, unless you give me cause.”
“My dear child,” said the old gentleman, touched by the warmth of Oliver’s sudden plea, “you don’t have to worry about me abandoning you, unless you give me a reason to.”
“I never, never will, sir,” interposed Oliver.
"I will never, ever do that, sir," Oliver replied.
“I hope not,” rejoined the old gentleman; “I do not think you ever will. I have been deceived before, in the objects whom I have[221] endeavoured to benefit; but I feel strongly disposed to trust you, nevertheless, and more interested in your behalf than I can well account for, even to myself. The persons on whom I have bestowed my dearest love lie deep in their graves; but, although the happiness and delight of my life lie buried there too, I have not made a coffin of my heart, and sealed it up for ever on my best affections. Deep affliction has only made them stronger; it ought, I think, for it should refine our nature.”
“I hope not,” replied the old gentleman; “I really don’t think you ever will. I've been misled before by the people I’ve tried to help, but I feel strongly inclined to trust you anyway, and I care about you more than I can explain, even to myself. The people I loved most are long gone, buried deep in their graves; but while the joy and happiness of my life are buried there too, I haven’t locked away my heart and sealed it off forever from my deepest feelings. My grief has only made those feelings stronger; it should, I believe, because it should elevate our nature.”
As the old gentleman said this in a low voice, more to himself than to his companion, and remained silent for a short time afterwards, Oliver sat quite still, almost afraid to breathe.
As the old man said this quietly, more to himself than to his companion, and stayed silent for a moment afterward, Oliver sat completely still, almost scared to breathe.
“Well, well,” said the old gentleman at length in a more cheerful tone, “I only say this, because you have a young heart, and knowing that I have suffered great pain and sorrow, you will be more careful, perhaps, not to wound me again. You say you are an orphan, without a friend in the world; all the inquiries I have been able to make confirm the statement. Let me hear your story; where[222] you came from, who brought you up, and how you got into the company in which I found you. Speak the truth; and if I find you have committed no crime, you will never be friendless while I live.”
“Well, well,” said the old gentleman finally, sounding a bit more cheerful, “I mention this because you have a young heart, and knowing that I've gone through a lot of pain and sorrow, you might be more careful not to hurt me again. You say you're an orphan, with no friends in the world; all the checks I've done back that up. Tell me your story: where you came from, who raised you, and how you ended up in the situation I found you in. Speak the truth, and if I discover you haven't done anything wrong, you'll never be without a friend as long as I’m alive.”
Oliver’s sobs checked his utterance for some minutes; and when he was on the point of beginning to relate how he had been brought up at the farm, and carried to the workhouse by Mr. Bumble, a peculiarly impatient little double-knock was heard at the street-door, and the servant, running up stairs, announced Mr. Grimwig.
Oliver’s sobs interrupted his speech for a few minutes; and just as he was about to start explaining how he had been raised on the farm and taken to the workhouse by Mr. Bumble, a particularly impatient double knock was heard at the front door, and the servant rushed upstairs to announce Mr. Grimwig.
“Is he coming up?” inquired Mr. Brownlow.
“Is he coming up?” asked Mr. Brownlow.
“Yes, sir,” replied the servant. “He asked if there were any muffins in the house, and, when I told him yes, he said he had come to tea.”
“Yes, sir,” replied the servant. “He asked if there were any muffins in the house, and when I told him yes, he said he had come for tea.”
Mr. Brownlow smiled, and, turning to Oliver, said Mr. Grimwig was an old friend of his, and he must not mind his being a little rough in his manners, for he was a worthy creature at bottom, as he had reason to know.
Mr. Brownlow smiled and turned to Oliver, saying that Mr. Grimwig was an old friend of his. He explained that Oliver shouldn’t be bothered by his rough manners because he was a good person at heart, as Mr. Brownlow had good reason to know.
“Shall I go down stairs, sir?” inquired Oliver.
“Should I go downstairs, sir?” Oliver asked.
“No,” replied Mr. Brownlow; “I would rather you stopped here.”
“No,” replied Mr. Brownlow; “I’d rather you stayed here.”
At this moment there walked into the room, supporting himself by a thick stick, a stout old gentleman, rather lame in one leg, who was dressed in a blue coat, striped waistcoat, nankeen breeches and gaiters, and a broad-brimmed white hat, with the sides turned up with green. A very small-plaited shirt-frill stuck out from his waistcoat, and a very long steel watch-chain, with nothing but a key at the end, dangled loosely below it. The ends of his white neckerchief were twisted into a ball about the size of an orange;—the variety of shapes into which his countenance was twisted defy description. He had a manner of screwing his head round on one side when he spoke, and looking out of the corners of his eyes at the same time, which irresistibly reminded the beholder of a parrot. In this attitude he fixed himself the moment he made his appearance; and, holding out a small piece of orange-peel at arm’s length, exclaimed in a growling, discontented voice,
At that moment, an elderly gentleman walked into the room, leaning on a thick cane. He was a bit heavyset and limped on one leg. He wore a blue coat, a striped waistcoat, light-colored pants, and gaiters, along with a broad-brimmed white hat that had its sides turned up with green. A small pleated shirt frill poked out from his waistcoat, and a long steel watch chain, with just a key dangling at the end, hung loosely below it. The ends of his white neckerchief were twisted into a ball about the size of an orange. The various expressions on his face were beyond description. He had a habit of tilting his head to one side when he spoke and gazing out of the corners of his eyes, which made him look a lot like a parrot. He settled into this pose as soon as he entered, holding out a small piece of orange peel at arm’s length and said in a low, grumpy voice,
“Look here! do you see this? Isn’t it a[224] most wonderful and extraordinary thing that I can’t call at a man’s house but I find a piece of this poor-surgeon’s-friend on the staircase? I’ve been lamed with orange-peel once, and I know orange-peel will be my death at last. It will, sir; orange-peel will be my death, or I’ll be content to eat my own head, sir!” This was the handsome offer with which Mr. Grimwig backed and confirmed nearly every assertion he made: and it was the more singular in his case, because, even admitting, for the sake of argument, the possibility of scientific improvements being ever brought to that pass which will enable a gentleman to eat his own head in the event of his being so disposed, Mr. Grimwig’s head was such a particularly large one, that the most sanguine man alive could hardly entertain a hope of being able to get through it at a sitting—to put entirely out of the question a very thick coating of powder.
“Hey! Do you see this? Isn’t it a[224] most amazing and extraordinary thing that I can’t visit a man’s house without finding a piece of this poor surgeon’s friend on the staircase? I’ve been injured by orange peel before, and I know orange peel will be the end of me eventually. It will, sir; orange peel will be my death, or I’ll be fine with eating my own head, sir!” This was the bold claim Mr. Grimwig made to support nearly every point he argued: and it was even more unusual in his case because, even if we considered, for the sake of argument, that scientific advancements could ever reach a level that allows a gentleman to eat his own head if he wanted to, Mr. Grimwig’s head was so notably large that the most optimistic person alive would hardly expect to finish it in one sitting—not to mention a very thick layer of powder.
“I’ll eat my head, sir,” repeated Mr. Grimwig, striking his stick upon the ground. “Hallo! what’s that?” he added, looking at Oliver, and retreating a pace or two.
“I’ll eat my hat, sir,” repeated Mr. Grimwig, striking his stick on the ground. “Hey! What’s that?” he added, looking at Oliver and stepping back a pace or two.
“This is young Oliver Twist, whom we were speaking about,” said Mr. Brownlow.
“This is young Oliver Twist, the one we were talking about,” said Mr. Brownlow.
Oliver bowed.
Oliver bowed.
“You don’t mean to say that’s the boy that had the fever, I hope?” said Mr. Grimwig, recoiling a little further. “Wait a minute, don’t speak: stop—” continued Mr. Grimwig abruptly, losing all dread of the fever in his triumph at the discovery; “that’s the boy that had the orange! If that’s not the boy, sir, that had the orange, and threw this bit of peel upon the staircase, I’ll eat my head and his too.”
“You can’t be saying that’s the kid who had the fever, right?” Mr. Grimwig said, pulling back a bit more. “Hold on, don’t say anything: stop—” Mr. Grimwig continued suddenly, forgetting all fear of the fever in his excitement over the revelation; “that’s the kid who had the orange! If that’s not the kid, sir, who had the orange and tossed this piece of peel on the stairs, I’ll eat my head and his too.”
“No, no, he has not had one,” said Mr. Brownlow, laughing. “Come, put down your hat, and speak to my young friend.”
“No, no, he hasn’t had one,” Mr. Brownlow said, laughing. “Come on, put down your hat and talk to my young friend.”
“I feel strongly on this subject, sir,” said the irritable old gentleman, drawing off his gloves. “There’s always more or less orange-peel on the pavement in our street, and I know it’s put there by the surgeon’s boy at the corner. A young woman stumbled over a bit last night, and fell against my garden-railings; directly she got up I saw her look towards his infernal[226] red lamp with the pantomime-light. ‘Don’t go to him,’ I called out of the window, ‘he’s an assassin,—a man-trap!’ So he is. If he is not——” Here the irascible old gentleman gave a great knock on the ground with his stick, which as always understood by his friends to imply the customary offer whenever it was not expressed in words. Then, still keeping his stick in his hand, he sat down, and, opening a double eye-glass which he wore attached to a broad black riband, took a view of Oliver, who, seeing that he was the object of inspection, coloured, and bowed again.
“I feel really strongly about this, sir,” said the annoyed old man, taking off his gloves. “There’s always some orange peels on the pavement in our street, and I know it’s the surgeon’s boy at the corner who’s doing it. A young woman tripped over one last night and fell against my garden railings; as soon as she got up, I noticed her look toward his damn red lamp with that silly glow. ‘Don’t go to him,’ I shouted out of the window, ‘he’s a killer—a trap!’ And he is. If he isn’t——” Here, the grouchy old man hit the ground with his stick, which his friends always understood as the usual offer when it wasn’t expressed in words. Then, still holding his stick, he sat down and, pulling out a pair of binoculars he wore on a thick black ribbon, took a look at Oliver, who, realizing he was being examined, blushed and bowed again.
“That’s the boy, is it?” said Mr. Grimwig, at length.
"Is that the boy, then?" Mr. Grimwig finally said.
“That is the boy,” replied Mr. Brownlow, nodding good-humouredly to Oliver.
"That's the boy," Mr. Brownlow replied, nodding cheerfully at Oliver.
“How are you, boy?” said Mr. Grimwig.
“How are you doing, kid?” Mr. Grimwig asked.
“A great deal better, thank you, sir,” replied Oliver.
“A lot better, thank you, sir,” replied Oliver.
Mr. Brownlow, seeming to apprehend that his singular friend was about to say something disagreeable, asked Oliver to step down stairs and tell Mrs. Bedwin they were ready for tea,[227] which, as he did not half like the visitor’s manner, he was very happy to do.
Mr. Brownlow, sensing that his unusual friend was about to say something uncomfortable, asked Oliver to go downstairs and let Mrs. Bedwin know they were ready for tea,[227] which, since he didn't like the visitor’s attitude, he was more than happy to do.
“He is a nice-looking boy, is he not?” inquired Mr. Brownlow.
“Isn’t he a good-looking kid?” Mr. Brownlow asked.
“I don’t know,” replied Grimwig, pettishly.
“I don’t know,” Grimwig replied, irritated.
“Don’t know?”
"Not sure?"
“No, I don’t know. I never see any difference in boys. I only know two sorts of boys,—mealy boys, and beef-faced boys.”
“No, I don’t know. I never see any difference in boys. I only know two types of boys—smooth boys and chubby boys.”
“And which is Oliver!”
"And who is Oliver!"
“Mealy. I know a friend who’s got a beef-faced boy; a fine boy they call him, with a round head, and red cheeks, and glaring eyes; a horrid boy, with a body and limbs that appear to be swelling out of the seams of his blue clothes—with the voice of a pilot, and the appetite of a wolf. I know him, the wretch!”
“Mealy. I know a guy who has a beefy-faced son; a nice kid they call him, with a round head, red cheeks, and intense eyes; a terrible kid, with a body and limbs that seem to be straining against the seams of his blue clothes—with the voice of a sailor, and the hunger of a wolf. I know him, that poor guy!”
“Come,” said Mr. Brownlow, “these are not the characteristics of young Oliver Twist; so he needn’t excite your wrath.”
“Come on,” Mr. Brownlow said, “these aren't the traits of young Oliver Twist; so there's no reason for you to be angry.”
“They are not,” replied Grimwig. “He may have worse.”
“They aren't,” replied Grimwig. “He might have it worse.”
Here Mr. Brownlow coughed impatiently,[228] which appeared to afford Mr. Grimwig the most exquisite delight.
Here Mr. Brownlow coughed impatiently,[228] which seemed to bring Mr. Grimwig the utmost pleasure.
“He may have worse, I say,” repeated Mr. Grimwig. “Where does he come from? Who is he? What is he? He has had a fever—what of that? Fevers are not peculiar to good people, are they? Bad people have fevers sometimes, haven’t they, eh? I knew a man that was hung in Jamaica for murdering his master; he had had a fever six times; he wasn’t recommended to mercy on that account. Pooh! nonsense!”
“He might have it worse, I say,” Mr. Grimwig repeated. “Where does he come from? Who is he? What is he? He’s had a fever—so what? Fevers aren’t unique to good people, are they? Bad people get fevers sometimes, don’t they? I knew a guy who was hanged in Jamaica for killing his master; he had a fever six times, and that didn’t get him any mercy. Nonsense!”
Now, the fact was, that, in the inmost recesses of his own heart, Mr. Grimwig was strongly disposed to admit that Oliver’s appearance and manner were unusually prepossessing, but he had a strong appetite for contradiction, sharpened on this occasion by the finding of the orange-peel; and inwardly determining that no man should dictate to him whether a boy was well-looking or not, he had resolved from the first to oppose his friend. When Mr. Brownlow admitted that on no one point of inquiry could he yet return a satisfactory answer, and[229] that he had postponed any investigation into Oliver’s previous history until he thought the boy was strong enough to bear it, Mr. Grimwig chuckled maliciously, and demanded, with a sneer, whether the housekeeper was in the habit of counting the plate at night; because, if she didn’t find a table-spoon or two missing some sunshiny morning, why, he would be content to——, et cetera.
Now, the truth was, deep down in his heart, Mr. Grimwig really thought that Oliver's looks and behavior were quite charming, but he had a strong urge to disagree, especially fueled by finding the orange peel. He was determined that no one was going to tell him whether a boy was attractive or not, so from the start, he decided to oppose his friend. When Mr. Brownlow admitted that he couldn't yet provide a satisfactory answer to any of their inquiries, and that he had put off looking into Oliver’s past until he believed the boy was strong enough to handle it, Mr. Grimwig let out a mean chuckle and sneered as he asked whether the housekeeper usually counted the silverware at night; because if she didn’t find a spoon or two missing some bright morning, then he would be happy to——, and so on.
All this, Mr. Brownlow, although himself somewhat of an impetuous gentleman, knowing his friend’s peculiarities, bore with great good humour; as Mr. Grimwig, at tea, was graciously pleased to express his entire approval of the muffins, matters went on very smoothly; and Oliver, who made one of the party, began to feel more at his ease than he had yet done in the fierce old gentleman’s presence.
All this, Mr. Brownlow, though he was a bit of an impulsive guy himself, accepted his friend’s quirks with great patience; when Mr. Grimwig, over tea, kindly expressed his full approval of the muffins, everything went along quite well; and Oliver, who was part of the group, started to feel more comfortable than he had before in the presence of the fiery old gentleman.
“And when are you going to hear a full, true, and particular account of the life and adventures of Oliver Twist?” asked Grimwig of Mr. Brownlow, at the conclusion of the meal: looking sideways at Oliver as he resumed the subject.
“And when are you going to hear a complete, true, and detailed story of the life and adventures of Oliver Twist?” asked Grimwig of Mr. Brownlow, at the end of the meal, glancing over at Oliver as he brought the topic back up.
“To-morrow morning,” replied Mr. Brownlow. “I would rather he was alone with me at the time. Come up to me to-morrow morning at ten o’clock, my dear.”
"Tomorrow morning," replied Mr. Brownlow. "I’d prefer that he’s alone with me then. Come to me tomorrow morning at ten o'clock, my dear."
“Yes, sir,” replied Oliver. He answered with some hesitation, because he was confused by Mr. Grimwig’s looking so hard at him.
“Yes, sir,” Oliver replied. He answered with a bit of hesitation because he was put off by Mr. Grimwig staring at him so intently.
“I’ll tell you what,” whispered that gentleman to Mr. Brownlow; “he won’t come up to you to-morrow morning. I saw him hesitate. He is deceiving you, my dear friend.”
“I’ll tell you something,” whispered that guy to Mr. Brownlow; “he won’t come to you tomorrow morning. I saw him hesitate. He’s not being honest with you, my dear friend.”
“I’ll swear he is not,” replied Mr. Brownlow, warmly.
“I swear he’s not,” replied Mr. Brownlow, warmly.
“If he is not,” said Mr. Grimwig, “I’ll——” and down went the stick.
“If he isn’t,” said Mr. Grimwig, “I’ll——” and down went the stick.
“I’ll answer for that boy’s truth with my life,” said Mr. Brownlow, knocking the table.
"I'll stand up for that kid's honesty with my life," Mr. Brownlow said, pounding the table.
“And I for his falsehood with my head,” rejoined Mr. Grimwig, knocking the table also.
“And I for his dishonesty with my life,” Mr. Grimwig replied, slamming the table as well.
“We shall see,” said Mr. Brownlow, checking his rising passion.
"We'll see," Mr. Brownlow said, holding back his frustration.
“We will,” replied Mr. Grimwig, with a provoking smile; “we will.”
“We will,” replied Mr. Grimwig with a teasing smile; “we will.”
As fate would have it, Mrs. Bedwin chanced[231] to bring in at this moment a small parcel of books which Mr. Brownlow had that morning purchased of the identical bookstall-keeper who has already figured in this history; which having laid on the table, she prepared to leave the room.
As luck would have it, Mrs. Bedwin happened to bring in a small parcel of books at that moment that Mr. Brownlow had bought earlier that morning from the same bookseller who has already appeared in this story; after placing them on the table, she got ready to leave the room.
“Stop the boy, Mrs. Bedwin,” said Mr. Brownlow; “there is something to go back.”
“Stop the boy, Mrs. Bedwin,” said Mr. Brownlow; “there's something to go back for.”
“He has gone, sir,” replied Mrs. Bedwin.
“He's gone, sir,” replied Mrs. Bedwin.
“Call after him,” said Mr. Brownlow; “it’s particular. He is a poor man, and they are not paid for. There are some books to be taken back, too.”
“Call after him,” Mr. Brownlow said; “it’s important. He’s a poor man, and they’re not being paid for. There are also some books that need to be returned.”
The street-door was opened. Oliver ran one way, and the girl another, and Mrs. Bedwin stood on the step and screamed for the boy; but there was no boy in sight, and both Oliver and the girl returned in a breathless state to report that there were no tidings of him.
The front door swung open. Oliver ran one way, and the girl ran the other, while Mrs. Bedwin stood on the step and shouted for the boy; but there was no boy to be seen, and both Oliver and the girl came back panting to say that they hadn't found him.
“Dear me, I am very sorry for that,” exclaimed Mr. Brownlow; “I particularly wished those books to be returned to-night.”
“Oh dear, I’m really sorry about that,” Mr. Brownlow exclaimed; “I especially wanted those books to be returned tonight.”
“Send Oliver with them,” said Mr. Grimwig[232] with an ironical smile; “he will be sure to deliver them safely, you know.”
“Send Oliver with them,” said Mr. Grimwig[232] with a sarcastic smile; “he’ll definitely make sure they get there safely, you know.”
“Yes; do let me take them, if you please, sir,” said Oliver; “I’ll run all the way, sir.”
“Sure, let me take them, if you don’t mind, sir,” said Oliver. “I’ll run the whole way, sir.”
The old gentleman was just going to say that Oliver should not go out on any account, when a most malicious cough from Mr. Grimwig determined him that he should, and by his prompt discharge of the commission prove to him the injustice of his suspicions, on this head at least, at once.
The old man was about to say that Oliver should not go out for any reason when a really annoying cough from Mr. Grimwig made him decide that Oliver should go, and by quickly carrying out the task, he would show him how unfair his doubts were, at least in this regard.
“You shall go, my dear,” said the old gentleman. “The books are on a chair by my table. Fetch them down.”
“You will go, my dear,” said the old gentleman. “The books are on a chair by my table. Bring them down.”
Oliver, delighted to be of use, brought down the books under his arm in a great bustle, and waited, cap in hand, to hear what message he was to take.
Oliver, excited to help, hurriedly brought the books down under his arm and stood there, hat in hand, waiting to hear what message he needed to deliver.
“You are to say,” said Mr. Brownlow, glancing steadily at Grimwig,—“you are to say that you have brought those books back, and that you have come to pay the four pound ten I owe him. This is a five-pound note, so[233] you will have to bring me back ten shillings change.”
"You need to say," Mr. Brownlow said, looking intently at Grimwig, "that you’ve returned those books and that you’ve come to pay the four pounds ten I owe him. This is a five-pound note, so[233] you'll need to bring me back ten shillings in change."
“I won’t be ten minutes, sir,” replied Oliver, eagerly; and, having buttoned up the bank-note in his jacket pocket, and placed the books carefully under his arm, he made a respectful bow, and left the room. Mrs. Bedwin followed him to the street-door, giving him many directions about the nearest way, and the name of the bookseller, and the name of the street, all of which Oliver said he clearly understood; and, having superadded many injunctions to be sure and not take cold, the careful old lady at length permitted him to depart.
“I won’t be ten minutes, sir,” Oliver replied eagerly. After buttoning the banknote in his jacket pocket and carefully placing the books under his arm, he gave a respectful bow and left the room. Mrs. Bedwin followed him to the street door, giving him lots of directions about the quickest way, the name of the bookseller, and the name of the street, all of which Oliver said he understood perfectly. After adding several reminders to make sure he didn’t catch a cold, the caring old lady finally let him go.
“Bless his sweet face!” said the old lady, looking after him. “I can’t bear, somehow, to let him go out of my sight.”
“Bless his sweet face!” said the old lady, watching him leave. “I just can’t stand to let him go out of my sight.”
At this moment, Oliver looked gaily round, and nodded before he turned the corner. The old lady smilingly returned his salutation, and, closing the door, went back to her own room.
At that moment, Oliver looked around happily and nodded before turning the corner. The old lady smiled and returned his greeting, then closed the door and went back to her room.
“Let me see; he’ll be back in twenty minutes, at the longest,” said Mr. Brownlow,[234] pulling out his watch, and placing it on the table. “It will be dark by that time.”
“Let me think; he’ll be back in twenty minutes, at most,” said Mr. Brownlow,[234] pulling out his watch and putting it on the table. “It’ll be dark by then.”
“Oh! you really expect him to come back, do you?” inquired Mr. Grimwig.
“Oh! you really think he’s going to come back, huh?” asked Mr. Grimwig.
“Don’t you?” asked Mr. Brownlow, smiling.
“Don’t you?” Mr. Brownlow asked with a smile.
The spirit of contradiction was strong in Mr. Grimwig’s breast at the moment, and it was rendered stronger by his friend’s confident smile.
The spirit of contradiction was strong in Mr. Grimwig at that moment, and it was made stronger by his friend’s confident smile.
“No,” he said, smiting the table with his fist, “I do not. The boy has a new suit of clothes on his back, a set of valuable books under his arm, and a five-pound note in his pocket; he’ll join his old friends the thieves, and laugh at you. If ever that boy returns to this house, sir, I’ll eat my head.”
“No,” he said, slamming his fist on the table, “I do not. The kid has a new suit of clothes on his back, a set of valuable books under his arm, and a five-pound note in his pocket; he’ll team up with his old friends, the thieves, and laugh at you. If that kid ever comes back to this house, sir, I’ll eat my own hat.”
With these words he drew his chair closer to the table, and there the two friends sat in silent expectation, with the watch between them. It is worthy of remark, as illustrating the importance we attach to our own judgments, and the pride with which we put forth our most rash and hasty conclusions, that, although Mr. Grimwig was not by any means a bad-hearted man, and would have been unfeignedly sorry to see[235] his respected friend duped and deceived, he really did most earnestly and strongly hope at that moment that Oliver Twist might not come back. Of such contradictions is human nature made up!
With that, he pulled his chair closer to the table, and the two friends sat there in quiet anticipation, with the watch between them. It’s worth noting, as a reflection of how much we value our own opinions and the pride we take in our most reckless and hasty judgments, that even though Mr. Grimwig was by no means a bad person and would genuinely feel sorry to see his respected friend fooled, he really did hope quite earnestly and strongly at that moment that Oliver Twist wouldn’t return. Such contradictions make up human nature!
It grew so dark that the figures on the dial were scarcely discernible; but there the two old gentlemen continued to sit in silence, with the watch between them.
It got so dark that the numbers on the dial were barely visible; yet the two old men kept sitting in silence, with the watch lying between them.
CHAPTER XV.
SHOWING HOW MUCH OLIVER TWIST MEANT TO THE MERRY OLD JEW AND MISS NANCY.
In the obscure parlour of a low public-house, situate in the filthiest part of Little Saffron-Hill,—a dark and gloomy den, where a flaring gaslight burnt all day in the winter-time, and where no ray of sun ever shone in the summer,—there sat, brooding over a little pewter measure and a small glass, strongly impregnated with the smell of liquor, a man in a velveteen coat, drab shorts, half-boots, and stockings, whom, even by that dim light, no experienced agent of police would have hesitated for one instant to recognise as Mr. William Sikes. At his feet sat a white-coated, red-eyed dog, who occupied himself alternately in winking at his master with both eyes at the same time, and in licking a large, fresh cut on[237] one side of his mouth, which appeared to be the result of some recent conflict.
In the dim parlor of a rundown pub, located in the grimiest part of Little Saffron-Hill,—a dark and gloomy spot, where a bright gaslight burned all day during the winter, and where not a single ray of sunlight ever reached in the summer,—there sat, staring at a small pewter mug and a tiny glass, heavily infused with the scent of alcohol, a man in a velveteen coat, beige shorts, half-boots, and stockings, who, even in that poor light, any skilled police officer would have instantly recognized as Mr. William Sikes. At his feet lounged a white-coated, red-eyed dog, who kept himself busy by simultaneously winking at his owner with both eyes and licking a large, fresh cut on[237] one side of his mouth, likely from a recent fight.
“Keep quiet, you warmint! keep quiet!” said Mr. Sikes, suddenly breaking silence. Whether his meditations were so intense as to be disturbed by the dog’s winking, or whether his feelings were so wrought upon by his reflections that they required all the relief derivable from kicking an unoffending animal to allay them, is matter for argument and consideration. Whatever was the cause, the effect was a kick and a curse bestowed upon the dog simultaneously.
“Shut up, you pest! Shut up!” said Mr. Sikes, suddenly breaking the silence. Whether his thoughts were so deep that the dog’s blinking bothered him, or whether his emotions were so stirred by his reflections that he needed to take it out on an innocent animal, is up for debate. Whatever the reason, the result was a kick and a curse aimed at the dog all at once.
Dogs are not generally apt to revenge injuries inflicted upon them by their masters; but Mr. Sikes’s dog, having faults of temper in common with his owner, and labouring perhaps, at this moment, under a powerful sense of injury, made no more ado but at once fixed his teeth in one of the half-boots, and, having given it a good hearty shake, retired, growling, under a form; thereby just escaping the pewter measure which Mr. Sikes levelled at his head.
Dogs usually don’t seek revenge for the wrongs done to them by their owners; however, Mr. Sikes’s dog, sharing similar temperament issues with his owner and possibly feeling deeply wronged at that moment, wasted no time and sank his teeth into one of the half-boots. After giving it a good shake, he retreated, growling, under a piece of furniture, narrowly avoiding the pewter measure that Mr. Sikes swung at him.
“You would, would you?” said Sikes, seizing[238] the poker in one hand, and deliberately opening with the other a large clasp-knife, which he drew from his pocket. “Come here, you born devil! Come here! D’ye hear?”
“You would, would you?” said Sikes, grabbing[238] the poker with one hand and intentionally opening a large clasp-knife with the other, which he pulled from his pocket. “Get over here, you spawn of Satan! Get over here! Do you hear me?”
The dog no doubt heard, because Mr. Sikes spoke in the very harshest key of a very harsh voice; but, appearing to entertain some unaccountable objection to having his throat cut, he remained where he was, and growled more fiercely than before, at the same time grasping the end of the poker between his teeth, and biting at it like a wild beast.
The dog definitely heard, since Mr. Sikes was speaking in the harshest tone with a very rough voice. However, for some unknown reason, the dog seemed opposed to having its throat cut. It stayed in place and growled even more fiercely than before, all while clamping the end of the poker in its teeth and gnawing on it like a wild animal.
This resistance only infuriated Mr. Sikes the more; who, dropping on his knees, began to assail the animal most furiously. The dog jumped from right to left, and from left to right, snapping, growling, and barking; the man thrust and swore, and struck and blasphemed; and the struggle was reaching a most critical point for one or other, when, the door suddenly opening, the dog darted out, leaving Bill Sikes with the poker and the clasp-knife in his hands.
This resistance only made Mr. Sikes angrier; he dropped to his knees and started attacking the dog violently. The dog leaped from side to side, snapping, growling, and barking; the man swung the poker, cursed, and hit out in anger. The struggle was becoming increasingly intense for one of them when, suddenly, the door opened, and the dog bolted out, leaving Bill Sikes holding the poker and the knife.
There must always be two parties to a quarrel, says the old adage. Mr. Sikes, being[239] disappointed of the dog’s presence, at once transferred the quarrel to the new-comer.
There are always two sides to an argument, says the old saying. Mr. Sikes, feeling let down that the dog wasn't there, immediately shifted the argument to the newcomer.
“What the devil do you come in between me and my dog for?” said Sikes with a fierce gesture.
“What the hell are you doing getting in between me and my dog?” Sikes said with an intense gesture.
“I didn’t know, my dear, I didn’t know,” replied Fagin humbly—for the Jew was the new-comer.
“I didn’t know, my dear, I didn’t know,” replied Fagin humbly—for he was the newcomer.
“Didn’t know, you white-livered thief!” growled Sikes. “Couldn’t you hear the noise?”
“Didn’t you know, you cowardly thief?” growled Sikes. “Couldn’t you hear the commotion?”
“Not a sound of it, as I’m a living man, Bill,” replied the Jew.
“Not a word of it, I swear on my life, Bill,” replied the Jew.
“Oh no, you hear nothing, you don’t,” retorted Sikes with a fierce sneer, “sneaking in and out, so as nobody hears how you come or go. I wish you had been the dog, Fagin, half a minute ago.”
“Oh no, you don’t hear anything,” Sikes shot back with a fierce sneer. “You’re sneaking in and out so nobody knows how you come or go. I wish you had been the dog, Fagin, just half a minute ago.”
“Why?” inquired the Jew with a forced smile.
“Why?” the Jew asked with a forced smile.
“’Cause the government, as cares for the lives of such men as you, as haven’t half the pluck of curs, lets a man kill his dog how he likes,” replied Sikes, shutting up the knife with a very expressive look; “that’s why.”
“Because the government, as it cares for the lives of men like you, who don’t have half the courage of a dog, allows a man to kill his dog however he wants,” replied Sikes, closing the knife with a very pointed look; “that’s why.”
The Jew rubbed his hands, and, sitting down at the table, affected to laugh at the pleasantry of his friend,—obviously very ill at his ease, however.
The Jew rubbed his hands and, sitting down at the table, pretended to laugh at his friend's joke—although he was clearly very uncomfortable.
“Grin away,” said Sikes, replacing the poker, and surveying him with savage contempt; “grin away. You’ll never have the laugh at me, though, unless it’s behind a nightcap. I’ve got the upper hand over you, Fagin; and, d— me, I’ll keep it. There. If I go, you go; so take care of me.”
“Grin all you want,” said Sikes, putting down the poker and looking at him with fierce disdain; “grin all you want. You’ll never be able to laugh at me, though, unless it’s after a drink. I’ve got the advantage over you, Fagin; and, damn it, I’m going to hold onto it. There. If I leave, you leave; so you better look out for me.”
“Well, well, my dear,” said the Jew, “I know all that; we—we—have a mutual interest, Bill,—a mutual interest.”
“Well, well, my dear,” said the Jew, “I know all that; we—we—have a shared interest, Bill—a shared interest.”
“Humph,” said Sikes, as if he thought the interest lay rather more on the Jew’s side than on his. “Well, what have you got to say to me?”
“Humph,” said Sikes, as if he believed the interest was more on the Jew’s side than on his. “Well, what do you have to say to me?”
“It’s all passed safe through the melting-pot,” replied Fagin, “and this is your share. It’s rather more than it ought to be, my dear; but as I know you’ll do me a good turn another time, and——”
“It’s all come through just fine,” replied Fagin, “and this is your cut. It’s a bit more than it should be, my dear; but since I know you’ll return the favor another time, and——”
“’Stow that gammon,” interposed the robber impatiently. “Where is it? Hand over!”
“Cut the nonsense,” the robber interrupted impatiently. “Where is it? Give it to me!”
“Yes, yes, Bill; give me time, give me time,” replied the Jew soothingly. “Here it is—all safe.” As he spoke, he drew forth an old cotton handkerchief from his breast, and untying a large knot in one corner, produced a small brown-paper packet, which Sikes snatching from him, hastily opened, and proceeded to count the sovereigns it contained.
“Yes, yes, Bill; give me a moment, give me a moment,” the Jew replied soothingly. “Here it is—all safe.” As he spoke, he took an old cotton handkerchief out of his pocket, and untied a large knot in one corner, revealing a small brown-paper packet. Sikes grabbed it from him, quickly opened it, and started counting the sovereigns inside.
“This is all, is it?” inquired Sikes.
“This is it, then?” asked Sikes.
“All,” replied the Jew.
“All,” replied the Jewish person.
“You haven’t opened the parcel and swallowed one or two as you come along, have you?” inquired Sikes suspiciously. “Don’t put on a injured look at the question; you’ve done it many a time. Jerk the tinkler.”
“You haven’t opened the package and taken one or two as you went along, have you?” asked Sikes suspiciously. “Don’t give me that hurt look over the question; you’ve done it plenty of times. Give the bell a pull.”
These words, in plain English, conveyed an injunction to ring the bell. It was answered by another Jew, younger than Fagin, but nearly as vile and repulsive in appearance.
These words, in simple English, told someone to ring the bell. Another Jewish man responded, who was younger than Fagin but almost as disgusting and unpleasant to look at.
Bill Sikes merely pointed to the empty measure, and the Jew, perfectly understanding the hint, retired to fill it, previously exchanging a remarkable look with Fagin, who raised his eyes for an instant, as if in expectation of it,[242] and shook his head in reply so slightly that the action would have been almost imperceptible to a third person. It was lost upon Sikes, who was stooping at the moment to tie the boot-lace which the dog had torn. Possibly if he had observed the brief interchange of signals, he might have thought that it boded no good to him.
Bill Sikes just pointed to the empty glass, and the Jew, fully understanding the cue, went to refill it, casting a significant look at Fagin, who briefly raised his eyes as if expecting it, [242] and shook his head very slightly in response, an action that would have been nearly undetectable to anyone else. Sikes missed it, as he was bent down tying the shoelace that the dog had torn. If he had noticed their quick exchange, he might have thought it signaled trouble for him.
“Is anybody here, Barney?” inquired Fagin, speaking—now that Sikes was looking on—without raising his eyes from the ground.
“Is anyone here, Barney?” asked Fagin, speaking—now that Sikes was watching—without looking up from the ground.
“Dot a shoul,” replied Barney, whose words, whether they came from the heart or not, made their way through the nose.
“Dot a shoul,” replied Barney, whose words, whether they were sincere or not, came out through his nose.
“Nobody?” inquired Fagin in a tone of surprise, which perhaps might mean that Barney was at liberty to tell the truth.
“Nobody?” Fagin asked in a surprised tone, which might mean that Barney was free to tell the truth.
“Dobody but Biss Dadsy,” replied Barney.
“Nobody but this Dadsy,” replied Barney.
“Nancy!” exclaimed Sikes. “Where? Strike me blind, if I don’t honor that ’ere girl for her native talents.”
“Nancy!” exclaimed Sikes. “Where? I swear, if I don’t admire that girl for her natural abilities.”
“She’s bid havid a plate of boiled beef id the bar,” replied Barney.
"She ordered a plate of boiled beef at the bar," replied Barney.
“Send her here,” said Sikes, pouring out a glass of liquor. “Send her here.”
“Send her over,” said Sikes, pouring a glass of liquor. “Send her over.”
Barney looked timidly at Fagin, as if for permission; the Jew remaining silent, and not lifting his eyes from the ground, he retired, and presently returned ushering in Nancy, who was decorated with the bonnet, apron, basket, and street-door key complete.
Barney looked nervously at Fagin, almost seeking approval; the Jew stayed quiet, keeping his eyes fixed on the ground. Barney stepped back and soon came back with Nancy, who was all set up with her bonnet, apron, basket, and front door key.
“You are on the scent, are you, Nancy?” inquired Sikes, proffering the glass.
“You're onto something, huh, Nancy?” Sikes asked, holding out the glass.
“Yes, I am, Bill,” replied the young lady, disposing of its contents; “and tired enough of it I am, too. The young brat’s been ill and confined to the crib; and——”
“Yes, I am, Bill,” replied the young lady, emptying it out; “and I’m really tired of it too. The little brat’s been sick and stuck in the crib; and——”
“Ah, Nancy, dear!” said Fagin, looking up.
“Ah, Nancy, dear!” said Fagin, looking up.
Now, whether a peculiar contraction of the Jew’s red eye-brows, and a half-closing of his deeply-set eyes, warned Miss Nancy that she was disposed to be too communicative, is not a matter of much importance. The fact is all we need care for here; and the fact is, that she suddenly checked herself, and with several gracious smiles upon Mr. Sikes, turned the conversation to other matters. In about ten minutes’ time, Mr. Fagin was seized with a fit of coughing, upon which Nancy pulled her[244] shawl over her shoulders, and declared it was time to go. Mr. Sikes, finding that he was walking a short part of her way himself, expressed his intention of accompanying her, and they went away together, followed at a little distance by the dog, who slunk out of a back-yard as soon as his master was out of sight.
Now, whether the strange crease in the Jew’s red eyebrows and the half-closure of his deeply-set eyes made Miss Nancy realize she was being too talkative isn’t really important. What matters is that she suddenly held back, gave Mr. Sikes several friendly smiles, and changed the subject. About ten minutes later, Mr. Fagin had a coughing fit, after which Nancy pulled her[244] shawl over her shoulders and said it was time to leave. Mr. Sikes, noticing he was walking part of the way with her, said he’d go with her, and they left together, followed a little while later by the dog, who crept out of a backyard as soon as his master was out of sight.
The Jew thrust his head out of the room door when Sikes had left it, looked after him as he walked up the dark passage, shook his clenched fist, muttered a deep curse, and then with a horrible grin re-seated himself at the table, where he was soon deeply absorbed in the interesting pages of the Hue-and-Cry.
The Jew stuck his head out of the room when Sikes had left, watched him walk up the dark hallway, shook his fist, muttered a curse, and then with a sinister grin sat back down at the table, where he quickly got lost in the intriguing pages of the Hue-and-Cry.
Meanwhile Oliver Twist, little dreaming that he was within so very short a distance of the merry old gentleman, was on his way to the bookstall. When he got into Clerkenwell he accidentally turned down a by-street which was not exactly in his way; but not discovering his mistake till he had got halfway down it, and knowing it must lead in the right direction, he did not think it worth while to turn back, and[245] so marched on as quickly as he could, with the books under his arm.
Meanwhile, Oliver Twist, unaware that he was so close to the cheerful old gentleman, was heading to the bookstall. When he reached Clerkenwell, he accidentally took a side street that wasn't really on his route; but since he didn’t realize his mistake until he had gone halfway down it, and knowing it had to lead in the right direction, he decided it wasn't worth turning back, and[245] so he continued on as quickly as he could, with the books under his arm.
He was walking along, thinking how happy and contented he ought to feel, and how much he would give for only one look at poor little Dick, who, starved and beaten, might be weeping bitterly at that very moment, when he was startled by a young woman screaming out very loud, “Oh, my dear brother!” and he had hardly looked up to see what the matter was, when he was stopped by having a pair of arms thrown tight round his neck.
He was walking along, thinking about how happy and content he should feel, and how much he would give just for one glimpse of poor little Dick, who, starved and beaten, might be crying his eyes out at that very moment, when he was startled by a young woman screaming, “Oh, my dear brother!” He had barely looked up to see what was going on when a pair of arms wrapped tightly around his neck.
“Don’t!” cried Oliver, struggling. “Let go of me. Who is it? What are you stopping me for?”
“Don’t!” Oliver shouted, trying to break free. “Let go of me. Who are you? Why are you stopping me?”
The only reply to this, was a great number of loud lamentations from the young woman who had embraced him, and who had a little basket and a street-door key in her hand.
The only response to this was a loud outburst of cries from the young woman who had hugged him, and who was holding a small basket and a key to the front door in her hand.
“Oh my gracious!” said the young woman, “I’ve found him! Oh, Oliver! Oliver! Oh, you naughty boy, to make me suffer such distress on your account! Come home, dear, come. Oh, I’ve found him. Thank gracious[246] goodness heavins, I’ve found him!” With these incoherent exclamations the young woman burst into another fit of crying, and got so dreadfully hysterical, that a couple of women who came up at the moment asked a butcher’s boy with a shiny head of hair anointed with suet, who was also looking on, whether he didn’t think he had better run for the doctor. To which the butcher’s boy, who appeared of a lounging, not to say indolent disposition, replied that he thought not.
“Oh my gosh!” said the young woman, “I’ve found him! Oh, Oliver! Oliver! You naughty boy, making me go through all this stress because of you! Come home, dear, come. Oh, I’ve found him. Thank goodness, I’ve found him!” With these jumbled exclamations, the young woman burst into another round of tears and became so hysterical that a couple of women nearby asked a butcher’s boy with a shiny, greased-up head who was also watching if he thought he should go get a doctor. The butcher’s boy, who seemed pretty lazy, replied that he didn’t think so.

“Oh, no, no, never mind,” said the young woman, grasping Oliver’s hand; “I’m better now. Come home directly, you cruel boy. Come.”
“Oh, no, no, never mind,” said the young woman, holding Oliver’s hand. “I’m fine now. Come home right away, you mean boy. Come.”
“What’s the matter, ma’am?” inquired one of the women.
"What's wrong, ma'am?" asked one of the women.
“Oh, ma’am,” replied the young woman, “he ran away near a month ago from his parents, who are hard-working and respectable people, and joined a set of thieves and bad characters, and almost broke his mother’s heart.”
“Oh, ma’am,” replied the young woman, “he ran away about a month ago from his parents, who are hardworking and respectable people, and got involved with a group of thieves and shady characters, and nearly broke his mother’s heart.”
“Young wretch!” said one woman.
"Young loser!" said one woman.
“Go home, do, you little brute,” said the other.
“Go home, you little brat,” said the other.
“I’m not,” replied Oliver, greatly alarmed. “I don’t know her. I haven’t any sister, or father and mother either. I’m an orphan; I live at Pentonville.”
“I’m not,” replied Oliver, very alarmed. “I don’t know her. I don’t have a sister, or mother and father either. I’m an orphan; I live in Pentonville.”
“Oh, only hear him, how he braves it out!” cried the young woman.
“Oh, just listen to him, how he handles it!” cried the young woman.
“Why, it’s Nancy!” exclaimed Oliver, who now saw her face for the first time, and started back in irrepressible astonishment.
“Wow, it’s Nancy!” exclaimed Oliver, who now saw her face for the first time and stepped back in uncontrollable surprise.
“You see he knows me,” cried Nancy, appealing to the by-standers. “He can’t help himself. Make him come home, there’s good people, or he’ll kill his dear mother and father, and break my heart!”
“You see, he knows me,” cried Nancy, turning to the bystanders. “He can’t help it. Make him come home, please, good people, or he’ll hurt his dear mother and father, and break my heart!”
“What the devil’s this?” said a man, bursting out of a beer-shop, with a white dog at his heels; “young Oliver! Come home to your poor mother, you young dog! come home directly.”
“What the hell is this?” said a man, rushing out of a bar, with a white dog following him; “young Oliver! Come home to your poor mother, you little rascal! Come home right now.”
“I don’t belong to them. I don’t know them. Help! help!” cried Oliver, struggling in the man’s powerful grasp.
“I don’t belong to them. I don’t know them. Help! Help!” cried Oliver, fighting against the man's strong grip.
“Help!” repeated the man. “Yes; I’ll help you, you young rascal! What books are[248] these? You’ve been a-stealing ’em, have you? Give ’em here!” With these words the man tore the volumes from his grasp, and struck him violently on the head.
“Help!” the man shouted again. “Yes; I’ll help you, you little troublemaker! What books are these? You’ve been stealing them, haven’t you? Hand them over!” With that, the man yanked the books from his hands and hit him hard on the head.
“That’s right!” cried a looker-on, from a garret-window. “That’s the only way of bringing him to his senses!”
“That’s right!” shouted a spectator from a garret window. “That’s the only way to bring him to his senses!”
“To be sure,” cried a sleepy-faced carpenter, casting an approving look at the garret-window.
"Sure thing," said a sleepy-faced carpenter, giving an approving glance at the attic window.
“It’ll do him good!” said the two women.
"It'll be good for him!" said the two women.
“And he shall have it, too!” rejoined the man, administering another blow, and seizing Oliver by the collar. “Come on, you young villain! Here, Bull’s-eye, mind him, boy! mind him!”
“And he’ll get it, too!” the man shot back, delivering another hit and grabbing Oliver by the collar. “Let’s go, you little brat! Here, Bull’s-eye, keep an eye on him, boy! Watch him!”
Weak with recent illness, stupified by the blows and the suddenness of the attack, terrified by the fierce growling of the dog and the brutality of the man, and overpowered by the conviction of the by-standers that he was really the hardened little wretch he was described to be, what could one poor child do! Darkness had set in; it was a low neighbourhood; no help[249] was near; resistance was useless. In another moment he was dragged into a labyrinth of dark narrow courts, and forced along them at a pace which rendered the few cries he dared to give utterance to, wholly unintelligible. It was of little moment, indeed, whether they were intelligible or not, for there was nobody to care for them had they been ever so plain.
Weak from recent illness, dazed by the blows and the sudden nature of the attack, scared by the fierce growling of the dog and the brutality of the man, and overwhelmed by the belief of the bystanders that he really was the hardened little wretch he was described to be, what could one poor child do! Darkness had fallen; it was a rough neighborhood; no help[249] was nearby; resistance was pointless. In another moment, he was dragged into a maze of dark, narrow alleys and forced along them at a pace that made the few cries he dared to utter completely unintelligible. It hardly mattered if they were understandable or not, because there was no one around who would have cared, even if they were very clear.
The gas-lamps were lighted; Mrs. Bedwin was waiting anxiously at the open door; the servant had run up the street twenty times to see if there were any traces of Oliver; and still the two old gentlemen sat perseveringly in the dark parlour, with the watch between them.
The gas lamps were lit; Mrs. Bedwin was anxiously waiting at the open door; the servant had dashed up the street twenty times to see if there was any sign of Oliver; and yet the two old gentlemen sat resolutely in the dark parlor, with the watch between them.
CHAPTER XVI.
RELATES WHAT HAPPENED TO OLIVER TWIST AFTER NANCY CLAIMED HIM.
The narrow streets and courts at length terminated in a large open space, scattered about which, were pens for beasts, and other indications of a cattle-market. Sikes slackened his pace when they reached this spot, the girl being quite unable to support any longer the rapid rate at which they had hitherto walked. Turning to Oliver, he roughly commanded him to take hold of Nancy’s hand.
The narrow streets and alleys finally opened up to a large space, where there were pens for animals and other signs of a livestock market. Sikes slowed down when they got to this area, as the girl could no longer keep up with the fast pace they had been walking. He turned to Oliver and harshly ordered him to take Nancy’s hand.
“Do you hear?” growled Sikes, as Oliver hesitated, and looked round.
“Do you hear?” growled Sikes, as Oliver paused and looked around.
They were in a dark corner, quite out of the track of passengers, and Oliver saw but too plainly that resistance would be of no avail.[251] He held out his hand, which Nancy clasped tight in hers.
They were in a dark corner, far from the path of passengers, and Oliver clearly realized that resisting would be pointless.[251] He reached out his hand, and Nancy held it tightly in hers.
“Give me the other,” said Sikes, seizing Oliver’s unoccupied hand. “Here, Bull’s-eye!”
“Give me the other,” said Sikes, grabbing Oliver’s free hand. “Here, Bull’s-eye!”
The dog looked up, and growled.
The dog looked up and growled.
“See here, boy!” said Sikes, putting his other hand to Oliver’s throat, and uttering a savage oath; “if he speaks ever so soft a word, hold him! D’ye mind?”
“Listen up, kid!” Sikes said, grabbing Oliver’s throat with his other hand and swearing angrily; “if he says anything, even the slightest word, stop him! Got it?”
The dog growled again, and, licking his lips, eyed Oliver as if he were anxious to attach himself to his windpipe without any unnecessary delay.
The dog growled again, licking his lips, and looked at Oliver like he couldn't wait to grab his throat without wasting any time.
“He’s as willing as a Christian, strike me blind if he isn’t!” said Sikes, regarding the animal with a kind of grim and ferocious approval.
“He's as eager as a Christian, mark my words if he isn’t!” said Sikes, looking at the animal with a kind of harsh and fierce approval.
“Now, you know what you’ve got to expect, master, so call away as quick as you like; the dog will soon stop that game. Get on, young ’un!”
“Now, you know what to expect, master, so call out as fast as you want; the dog will put an end to that game pretty quickly. Go on, kid!”
Bull’s-eye wagged his tail in acknowledgment of this unusually endearing form of speech, and, giving vent to another admonitory growl for the benefit of Oliver, led the way onward.
Bull’s-eye wagged his tail in response to this unusually sweet way of speaking, and, letting out another warning growl for Oliver’s sake, continued on ahead.
It was Smithfield that they were crossing, although it might have been Grosvenor Square, for anything Oliver knew to the contrary. The night was dark and foggy. The lights in the shops could scarcely struggle through the heavy mist, which thickened every moment and shrouded the streets and houses in gloom, rendering the strange place still stranger in Oliver’s eyes, and making his uncertainty the more dismal and depressing.
It was Smithfield that they were crossing, though it might have been Grosvenor Square, for all Oliver knew. The night was dark and foggy. The lights in the shops barely made it through the thick mist, which got heavier by the minute and covered the streets and houses in darkness, making the unfamiliar place feel even stranger to Oliver and intensifying his sense of confusion and gloom.
They had hurried on a few paces, when a deep church-bell struck the hour. With its first stroke his two conductors stopped, and turned their heads in the direction whence the sound proceeded.
They had rushed a few steps when a deep church bell rang the hour. With its first chime, the two people guiding him stopped and turned their heads toward the direction of the sound.
“Eight o’clock, Bill,” said Nancy, when the bell ceased.
“It's eight o’clock, Bill,” said Nancy, when the bell stopped ringing.
“What’s the good of telling me that; I can hear it, can’t I?” replied Sikes.
“What’s the point of telling me that; I can hear it, can’t I?” replied Sikes.
“I wonder whether they can hear it,” said Nancy.
“I wonder if they can hear it,” said Nancy.
“Of course they can,” replied Sikes. “It was Bartlemy time when I was shopped, and there warn’t a penny trumpet in the fair as I[253] couldn’t hear the squeaking on. Arter I was locked up for the night, the row and din outside made the thundering old jail so silent, that I could almost have beat my head out against the iron plates of the door.”
“Of course they can,” replied Sikes. “It was Bartlemy time when I was ratted out, and there wasn’t a penny trumpet at the fair that I couldn’t hear the squeaking of. After I was locked up for the night, the noise and commotion outside made the old jail so quiet that I could almost have banged my head against the iron plates of the door.”
“Poor fellows!” said Nancy, who still had her face turned towards the quarter in which the bell had sounded. “Oh, Bill, such fine young chaps as them!”
“Poor guys!” said Nancy, still facing the direction where the bell had chimed. “Oh, Bill, they were such great young men!”
“Yes; that’s all you women think of,” answered Sikes. “Fine young chaps! Well, they’re as good as dead, so it don’t much matter.”
“Yes; that’s all you women think about,” replied Sikes. “Great young guys! Well, they’re practically dead, so it doesn’t really matter.”
With this consolation Mr. Sikes appeared to repress a rising tendency to jealousy, and, clasping Oliver’s wrist more firmly, told him to step out again.
With this comfort, Mr. Sikes seemed to hold back a growing jealousy, and gripping Oliver's wrist more tightly, told him to step out again.
“Wait a minute,” said the girl: “I wouldn’t hurry by, if it was you that was coming out to be hung the next time eight o’clock struck, Bill. I’d walk round and round the place till I dropped, if the snow was on the ground, and I hadn’t a shawl to cover me.”
“Hold on a second,” said the girl. “I wouldn’t just walk by if it was you who was about to be hanged the next time eight o’clock hit, Bill. I’d walk around the place until I collapsed, even if there was snow on the ground and I didn’t have a shawl to keep me warm.”
“And what good would that do?” inquired[254] the unsentimental Mr. Sikes. “Unless you could pitch over a file and twenty yards of good stout rope, you might as well be walking fifty mile off, or not walking at all, for all the good it would do me. Come on, will you, and don’t stand preaching there.”
“And what good would that do?” asked[254] the unemotional Mr. Sikes. “Unless you could toss over a file and twenty yards of strong rope, you might as well be walking fifty miles away, or not walking at all, because it wouldn't help me. Come on, will you, and don’t just stand there preaching.”
The girl burst into a laugh, drew her shawl more closely round her, and they walked away. But Oliver felt her hand tremble; and, looking up in her face as they passed a gas-lamp, saw that it had turned a deadly white.
The girl burst out laughing, pulled her shawl tighter around her, and they walked away. But Oliver felt her hand shake; and, glancing up at her face as they passed a streetlamp, saw that it had gone completely pale.
They walked on, by little-frequented and dirty ways, for a full half-hour, meeting very few people, and those they did meet, appearing from their looks to hold much the same position in society as Mr. Sikes himself. At length they turned into a very filthy narrow street, nearly full of old-clothes shops; the dog, running forward as if conscious that there was no further occasion for his keeping on guard, stopped before the door of a shop which was closed and apparently untenanted, for the house was in a ruinous condition, and upon the door was nailed a board[255] intimating that it was to let, which looked as if it had hung there for many years.
They walked on, through quiet and dirty paths, for a full half-hour, encountering very few people, and those they did see seemed to hold positions in society similar to Mr. Sikes. Eventually, they turned into a very filthy narrow street, nearly filled with secondhand clothing shops; the dog, running ahead as if aware there was no longer a need to be on guard, stopped in front of the door of a shop that was closed and clearly abandoned, as the building was in bad shape, and a board was nailed to the door[255] indicating that it was for rent, which looked like it had been there for many years.
“All right,” said Sikes, glancing cautiously about.
“All right,” Sikes said, looking around carefully.
Nancy stooped below the shutters, and Oliver heard the sound of a bell. They crossed to the opposite side of the street, and stood for a few moments under a lamp. A noise, as if a sash-window were gently raised, was heard, and soon afterwards the door softly opened; upon which Mr. Sikes seized the terrified boy by the collar with very little ceremony, and all three were quickly inside the house.
Nancy leaned down below the shutters, and Oliver heard a bell ringing. They walked to the other side of the street and stood for a moment under a lamp. Then, they heard a noise that sounded like a window being quietly raised, and shortly after, the door opened softly. Mr. Sikes grabbed the frightened boy by the collar without much hesitation, and all three quickly moved inside the house.
The passage was perfectly dark, and they waited while the person who had let them in chained and barred the door.
The passage was completely dark, and they waited while the person who had let them in locked and secured the door.
“Anybody here?” inquired Sikes.
"Is anyone here?" Sikes asked.
“No,” replied a voice, which Oliver thought he had heard before.
“No,” replied a voice that Oliver thought he recognized.
“Is the old ’un here?” asked the robber.
“Is the old guy here?” asked the robber.
“Yes,” replied the voice; “and precious down in the mouth he has been. Won’t he be glad to see you? Oh, no!”
“Yes,” replied the voice; “and he's been really down in the dumps. Won’t he be happy to see you? Oh, no!”
The style of this reply, as well as the voice[256] which delivered it, seemed familiar to Oliver’s ears; but it was impossible to distinguish even the form of the speaker in the darkness.
The tone of this reply, along with the voice[256] that delivered it, sounded familiar to Oliver; however, it was impossible to make out even the shape of the speaker in the dark.
“Let’s have a glim,” said Sikes, “or we shall go breaking our necks, or treading on the dog. Look after your legs if you do, that’s all.”
“Let’s get a light,” said Sikes, “or we’ll end up breaking our necks or stepping on the dog. Watch your legs if you do, that’s all.”
“Stand still a moment, and I’ll get you one,” replied the voice. The receding footsteps of the speaker were heard, and in another minute the form of Mr. John Dawkins, otherwise the artful Dodger, appeared, bearing in his right hand a tallow candle stuck in the end of a cleft stick.
“Hold on for a second, and I’ll get you one,” replied the voice. The footsteps of the speaker faded away, and in a minute, Mr. John Dawkins, also known as the artful Dodger, appeared, holding a tallow candle stuck in the end of a split stick.
The young gentleman did not stop to bestow any other mark of recognition upon Oliver than a humorous grin; but, turning away, beckoned the visiters to follow him down a flight of stairs. They crossed an empty kitchen, and, opening the door of a low earthy-smelling room, which seemed to have been built in a small back-yard were received with a shout of laughter.
The young man didn’t stop to acknowledge Oliver in any way other than with a playful smile; instead, he turned and signaled for the guests to follow him down a staircase. They walked through a vacant kitchen and, opening the door to a small, musty room that looked like it had been constructed in a tiny backyard, were greeted with a burst of laughter.
“Oh, my wig, my wig!” cried Master Charles Bates, from whose lungs the laughter[257] had proceeded; “here he is!—oh, cry, here he is! Oh, Fagin, look at him; Fagin, do look at him! I can’t bear it; it is such a jolly game, I can’t bear it. Hold me, somebody, while I laugh it out.”
“Oh, my wig, my wig!” shouted Master Charles Bates, laughing so hard he could barely breathe; “here he is!—oh, look, here he is! Oh, Fagin, check him out; Fagin, seriously, look at him! I can’t take it; it’s such a hilarious game, I can’t handle it. Hold me, someone, while I laugh it off.”
With this irrepressible ebullition of mirth, Master Bates laid himself flat on the floor, and kicked convulsively for five minutes in an ecstasy of facetious joy. Then, jumping to his feet, he snatched the cleft stick from the Dodger, and, advancing to Oliver, viewed him round and round, while the Jew, taking off his nightcap, made a great number of low bows to the bewildered boy; the Artful meantime, who was of a rather saturnine disposition, and seldom gave way to merriment when it interfered with business, rifling his pockets with steady assiduity.
With this unstoppable burst of laughter, Master Bates threw himself on the floor and kicked around for five minutes in a fit of funny joy. Then, jumping up, he grabbed the split stick from the Dodger and walked over to Oliver, circling him while the Jew, taking off his nightcap, bowed repeatedly to the confused boy. Meanwhile, the Artful, who had a rather serious nature and rarely laughed when it got in the way of business, rummaged through his pockets with focused determination.
“Look at his togs, Fagin!” said Charley, putting the light so close to Oliver’s new jacket as nearly to set him on fire. “Look at his togs!—superfine cloth, and the heavy-swell cut! Oh, my eye, what a game! And his books, too;—nothing but a gentleman, Fagin!”
“Check out his clothes, Fagin!” Charley said, holding the light so close to Oliver’s new jacket that it almost caught fire. “Look at his clothes!—superfine fabric and that stylish cut! Wow, what a score! And his books too;—he’s nothing but a gentleman, Fagin!”
“Delighted to see you looking so well, my dear,” said the Jew, bowing with mock humility. “The Artful shall give you another suit, my dear, for fear you should spoil that Sunday one. Why didn’t you write, my dear, and say you were coming?—we’d have got something warm for supper.”
“I'm so glad to see you looking so well, my dear,” said the Jew, bowing with fake humility. “The Artful will give you another suit, my dear, so you don't ruin that Sunday one. Why didn't you write, my dear, and let us know you were coming?—we would have prepared something warm for supper.”
At this, Master Bates roared again: so loud that Fagin himself relaxed, and even the Dodger smiled, but as the Artful drew forth the five-pound note at that instant, it is doubtful whether the sally or the discovery awakened his merriment.
At this, Master Bates shouted again: so loud that Fagin himself relaxed, and even the Dodger smiled. But as the Artful pulled out the five-pound note at that moment, it's unclear whether the outburst or the revelation sparked his amusement.
“Hallo! what’s that?” inquired Sikes, stepping forward as the Jew seized the note. “That’s mine, Fagin.”
“Hey! What’s that?” Sikes asked, stepping forward as the Jew grabbed the note. “That’s mine, Fagin.”
“No, no, my dear,” said the Jew. “Mine, Bill, mine. You shall have the books.”
“No, no, my dear,” said the Jew. “They're mine, Bill, mine. You can have the books.”
“If that ain’t mine!” said Sikes, putting on his hat with a determined air,—“mine and Nancy’s, that is,—I’ll take the boy back again.”
“If that isn't mine!” said Sikes, putting on his hat with a determined look, “mine and Nancy’s, that is—I’ll take the boy back again.”
The Jew started, and Oliver started too, though from a very different cause, for he hoped[259] that the dispute might really end in his being taken back.
The Jew jumped, and Oliver jumped too, though for a very different reason, as he hoped[259] that the argument might actually result in him being taken back.
“Come, hand over, will you?” said Sikes.
"Come on, hand it over, okay?" said Sikes.
“This is hardly fair, Bill; hardly fair, is it, Nancy?” inquired the Jew.
“This isn't fair at all, Bill; not fair at all, is it, Nancy?” asked the Jew.
“Fair, or not fair,” retorted Sikes, “hand it over, I tell you! Do you think Nancy and me has got nothing else to do with our precious time but to spend it in scouting arter and kidnapping every young boy as gets grabbed through you? Give it here, you avaricious old skeleton; give it here!”
“Fair or not fair,” shot back Sikes, “just hand it over, I’m telling you! Do you think Nancy and I have nothing better to do with our time than to spend it chasing after and kidnapping every young boy who gets caught because of you? Give it here, you greedy old skeleton; hand it over!”
With this gentle remonstrance, Mr. Sikes plucked the note from between the Jew’s finger and thumb; and, looking the old man coolly in the face, folded it up small, and tied it in his neckerchief.
With this gentle complaint, Mr. Sikes took the note from between the Jew’s finger and thumb; and, looking the old man straight in the face, folded it up small and tied it in his neckerchief.
“That’s for our share of the trouble,” said Sikes; “and not half enough, neither. You may keep the books, if you’re fond of reading, and if not, you can sell ’em.”
“That’s our cut of the trouble,” said Sikes; “and it’s not even close to enough. You can keep the books if you like reading, and if you don’t, you can sell them.”
“They’re very pretty,” said Charley Bates, who with sundry grimaces had been affecting to read one of the volumes in question; “beautiful[260] writing, isn’t it, Oliver?” and at sight of the dismayed look with which Oliver regarded his tormentors, Master Bates, who was blessed with a lively sense of the ludicrous, fell into another ecstasy more boisterous than the first.
“They're really nice,” said Charley Bates, who had been making all kinds of faces while pretending to read one of the books in question. “Great writing, right, Oliver?” And seeing the shocked expression on Oliver’s face as he looked at his harassers, Charley, who had a knack for humor, burst into an even louder fit of laughter than before.
“They belong to the old gentleman,” said Oliver, wringing his hands,—“to the good kind old gentleman who took me into his house, and had me nursed when I was near dying of the fever. Oh, pray send them back; send him back the books and money. Keep me here all my life long; but pray, pray send them back. He’ll think I stole them;—the old lady, all of them that were so kind to me, will think I stole them. Oh, do have mercy upon me, and send them back!”
“They belong to the nice old man,” Oliver said, wringing his hands. “To the kind old man who took me in and cared for me when I was about to die from the fever. Oh, please send them back; return the books and money to him. Keep me here forever if you want, but please, please send them back. He’ll think I stole them; the old lady, everyone who was so kind to me, will think I stole them. Oh, have mercy on me, and return them!”
With these words, which were uttered with all the energy of passionate grief, Oliver fell upon his knees at the Jew’s feet, and beat his hands together in perfect desperation.
With those words, spoken with all the energy of intense sorrow, Oliver dropped to his knees at the Jew’s feet and slammed his hands together in complete despair.
“The boy’s right,” remarked Fagin, looking covertly round, and knitting his shaggy eyebrows into a hard knot. “You’re right, Oliver, you’re right; they will think you have[261] stolen ’em. Ha! ha!” chuckled the Jew, rubbing his hands; “it couldn’t have happened better if we had chosen our time!”
“The boy's right,” said Fagin, glancing around discreetly and furrowing his bushy eyebrows into a tight knot. “You’re right, Oliver, you’re right; they will think you’ve[261] stolen them. Ha! ha!” laughed the Jew, rubbing his hands; “it couldn’t have gone better if we had planned it ourselves!”
“Of course it couldn’t,” replied Sikes; “I know’d that, directly I see him coming through Clerkenwell with the books under his arm. It’s all right enough. They’re soft-hearted psalm-singers, or they wouldn’t have taken him in at all, and they’ll ask no questions arter him, fear they should be obliged to prosecute, and so get him lagged. He’s safe enough.”
“Of course it couldn’t,” Sikes replied. “I knew that as soon as I saw him coming through Clerkenwell with the books under his arm. It’s all good. They’re soft-hearted psalm-singers, or they wouldn’t have taken him in at all, and they won’t ask any questions about him, for fear they might have to report him, and then he’d get caught. He’s safe enough.”
Oliver had looked from one to the other while these words were being spoken, as if he were bewildered, and could scarcely understand what passed; but when Bill Sikes concluded, he jumped suddenly to his feet, and tore wildly from the room, uttering shrieks for help which made the bare old house echo to the roof.
Oliver looked from one person to the other while these words were being said, as if he were confused and could barely understand what was going on; but when Bill Sikes finished, he suddenly jumped to his feet and ran out of the room, screaming for help in a way that made the empty old house echo.
“Keep back the dog, Bill!” cried Nancy, springing before the door, and closing it as the Jew and his two pupils darted out in pursuit; “keep back the dog; he’ll tear the boy to pieces.”
“Stay back from the dog, Bill!” shouted Nancy, jumping in front of the door and shutting it just as the Jew and his two students rushed out after them; “stay back from the dog; he’ll rip the boy apart.”
“Serve him right!” cried Sikes, struggling[262] to disengage himself from the girl’s grasp. “Stand off from me, or I’ll split your skull against the wall.”
“Serve him right!” shouted Sikes, trying[262] to break free from the girl’s hold. “Back off from me, or I’ll smash your head against the wall.”
“I don’t care for that, Bill; I don’t care for that,” screamed the girl, struggling violently with the man: “the child shan’t be torn down by the dog, unless you kill me first.”
“I don’t care about that, Bill; I don’t care about that,” screamed the girl, fighting fiercely with the man: “the child won’t be dragged down by the dog unless you kill me first.”
“Shan’t he!” said Sikes, setting his teeth fiercely. “I’ll soon do that, if you don’t keep off.”
“Won’t he!” said Sikes, clenching his teeth angrily. “I’ll take care of that quickly if you don’t back off.”
The housebreaker flung the girl from him to the further end of the room, just as the Jew and the two boys returned, dragging Oliver among them.
The burglar tossed the girl away from him to the far side of the room, just as the Jew and the two boys came back, dragging Oliver with them.
“What’s the matter here?” said the Jew, looking round.
“What's going on here?” said the Jew, looking around.
“The girl’s gone mad, I think,” replied Sikes savagely.
“The girl’s gone crazy, I think,” replied Sikes angrily.
“No, she hasn’t,” said Nancy, pale and breathless from the scuffle; “no, she hasn’t, Fagin: don’t think it.”
“No, she hasn’t,” Nancy said, looking pale and breathless from the fight; “no, she hasn’t, Fagin: don’t believe it.”
“Then keep quiet, will you?” said the Jew with a threatening look.
“Then be quiet, will you?” said the Jew with a menacing look.
“No, I won’t do that neither,” replied Nancy,[263] speaking very loud. “Come, what do you think of that?”
“No, I won’t do that either,” replied Nancy,[263] speaking very loudly. “So, what do you think of that?”
Mr. Fagin was sufficiently well acquainted with the manners and customs of that particular species of humanity to which Nancy belonged, to feel tolerably certain that it would be rather unsafe to prolong any conversation with her at present. With the view of diverting the attention of the company, he turned to Oliver.
Mr. Fagin knew enough about the ways and habits of the kind of people Nancy belonged to, to be fairly certain that it would be quite risky to continue any conversation with her right now. To distract everyone, he turned to Oliver.
“So you wanted to get away, my dear, did you?” said the Jew, taking up a jagged and knotted club which lay in a corner of the fire-place; “eh?”
“So you wanted to escape, my dear, did you?” said the Jew, picking up a rough and twisted club that was resting in a corner of the fireplace; “huh?”
Oliver made no reply, but he watched the Jew’s motions and breathed quickly.
Oliver didn't reply, but he watched the Jew's actions and breathed rapidly.
“Wanted to get assistance,—called for the police, did you?” sneered the Jew, catching the boy by the arm. “We’ll cure you of that, my young master.”
“Wanted to get help—called for the cops, did you?” sneered the Jew, grabbing the boy by the arm. “We’ll fix that for you, my young master.”
The Jew inflicted a smart blow on Oliver’s shoulders with the club, and was raising it for a second, when the girl, rushing forward, wrested it from his hand, and flung it into the fire with a force that brought some of the glowing coals whirling out into the room.
The Jew struck Oliver on the shoulders with the club and was lifting it again when the girl rushed forward, grabbed it from his hand, and threw it into the fire with such force that some of the hot coals flew out into the room.
“I won’t stand by and see it done, Fagin,” cried the girl. “You’ve got the boy, and what more would you have? Let him be—let him be, or I shall put that mark on some of you, that will bring me to the gallows before my time.”
“I won’t just sit back and watch this happen, Fagin,” shouted the girl. “You’ve got the boy, what more do you want? Leave him alone—leave him alone, or I swear I’ll make sure some of you pay, and it’ll lead me to the gallows before my time.”
The girl stamped her foot violently on the floor as she vented this threat; and with her lips compressed, and her hands clenched, looked alternately at the Jew and the other robber—her face quite colourless from the passion of rage into which she had gradually worked herself.
The girl stomped her foot hard on the floor as she expressed this threat; with her lips pressed tight and her hands clenched, she looked back and forth at the Jew and the other robber—her face completely pale from the intense anger she had worked herself up into.
“Why, Nancy!” said the Jew in a soothing tone, after a pause, during which he and Mr. Sikes had stared at one another in a disconcerted manner, “you—you’re more clever than ever to-night. Ha! ha! my dear, you are acting beautifully.”
“Why, Nancy!” said the Jew in a calming voice, after a moment, during which he and Mr. Sikes stared at each other in a puzzled way, “you—you’re sharper than ever tonight. Ha! ha! my dear, you’re performing wonderfully.”
“Am I?” said the girl. “Take care I don’t overdo it: you will be the worse for it, Fagin, if I do; and so I tell you in good time to keep clear of me.”
“Am I?” said the girl. “Just be careful I don’t go too far: you’ll regret it, Fagin, if I do; and I’m warning you now to stay away from me.”
There is something about a roused woman,[265] especially if she add to all her other strong passions the fierce impulses of recklessness and despair, which few men like to provoke. The Jew saw that it would be hopeless to affect any further mistake regarding the reality of Miss Nancy’s rage; and, shrinking involuntarily back a few paces, cast a glance, half-imploring and half-cowardly, at Sikes, as if to hint that he was the fittest person to pursue the dialogue.
There’s something about an angry woman, [265] especially when she combines her strong emotions with reckless impulses and despair, which few men want to provoke. The Jew realized it would be pointless to pretend there was any misunderstanding about Miss Nancy’s rage; and, instinctively stepping back a bit, he threw a glance at Sikes, half pleading and half cowardly, as if suggesting that he was the best person to continue the conversation.
Mr. Sikes thus mutely appealed to, and possibly feeling his personal pride and influence interested in the immediate reduction of Miss Nancy to reason, gave utterance to about a couple of score of curses and threats, the rapid production of which reflected great credit on the fertility of his invention. As they produced no visible effect on the object against whom they were discharged, however, he resorted to more tangible arguments.
Mr. Sikes, silently appealed to and likely feeling his pride and influence at stake in getting Miss Nancy to come to her senses, unleashed a stream of curses and threats that showcased his creative flair. However, since they had no visible impact on the person they were directed at, he turned to more concrete arguments.
“What do you mean by this?” said Sikes, backing the inquiry with a very common imprecation concerning the most beautiful of human features, which, if it were heard above, only once out of every fifty thousand times it is[266] uttered below, would render blindness as common a disorder as measles; “what do you mean by it? Burn my body!—do you know who you are, and what you are?”
“What do you mean by this?” Sikes asked, backing up his question with a very typical curse about the most beautiful of human features, which, if it were heard from above even once out of every fifty thousand times it’s said below, would make blindness as common a problem as measles; “what do you mean by it? Damn my body!—do you know who you are and what you are?”
“Oh, yes, I know all about it,” replied the girl, laughing hysterically, and shaking her head from side to side with a poor assumption of indifference.
“Oh, yeah, I know all about it,” replied the girl, laughing uncontrollably and shaking her head from side to side in a feeble attempt to act indifferent.
“Well, then, keep quiet,” rejoined Sikes with a growl like that he was accustomed to use when addressing his dog, “or I’ll quiet you for a good long time to come.”
“Well, then, shut up,” Sikes replied with a growl like the one he usually used when talking to his dog, “or I’ll make sure you stay quiet for a long time.”
The girl laughed again, even less composedly than before, and, darting a hasty look at Sikes, turned her face aside, and bit her lip till the blood came.
The girl laughed again, even less composed than before, and, casting a quick glance at Sikes, turned her face away and bit her lip until it bled.
“You’re a nice one,” added Sikes, as he surveyed her with a contemptuous air, “to take up the humane and genteel side! A pretty subject for the child, as you call him, to make a friend of!”
“You're quite the nice one,” Sikes said, looking at her with a sneer, “to take the kind and refined side! A great topic for the kid, as you call him, to befriend!”
“God Almighty help me, I am!” cried the girl passionately; “and I wish I had been struck dead in the street, or changed places[267] with them we passed so near to-night, before I had lent a hand in bringing him here. He’s a thief, a liar, a devil, all that’s bad from this night forth. Isn’t that enough for the old wretch without blows?”
“God Almighty, help me, I am!” cried the girl passionately; “and I wish I had been hit by a car in the street, or switched places[267] with those we passed so close to tonight, before I had a hand in bringing him here. He’s a thief, a liar, a devil, everything bad from this night on. Isn’t that enough for the old wretch without any beatings?”
“Come, come, Sikes,” said the Jew, appealing to him in a remonstratory tone, and motioning towards the boys, who were eagerly attentive to all that passed; “we must have civil words,—civil words, Bill.”
“Come on, Sikes,” said the Jew, trying to reason with him and pointing toward the boys, who were paying close attention to everything happening; “we need to use polite words—polite words, Bill.”
“Civil words!” cried the girl, whose passion was frightful to see. “Civil words, you villain! Yes; you deserve ’em from me. I thieved for you when I was a child not half as old as this (pointing to Oliver). I have been in the same trade, and in the same service, for twelve years since. Don’t you know it? Speak out!—don’t you know it?”
“Nice words!” the girl shouted, her anger terrifying to witness. “Nice words, you scoundrel! Yes; you’ve earned them from me. I stole for you when I was a child not even as old as this one,” she said, pointing to Oliver. “I’ve been in the same line of work and the same job for twelve years since then. Don’t you know that? Just say it!—don’t you know that?”
“Well, well,” replied the Jew, with an attempt at pacification; “and, if you have, it’s your living!”
"Well, well," replied the Jew, trying to calm things down, "and if you do, it's your livelihood!"
“Ay, it is!” returned the girl: not speaking, but pouring out the words in one continuous and vehement scream. “It is my living, and[268] the cold, wet, dirty streets are my home; and you’re the wretch that drove me to them long ago, and that’ll keep me there day and night, day and night, till I die!”
“Yeah, it is!” the girl shouted, her words spilling out in one intense scream. “It’s my life, and the cold, wet, dirty streets are my home; and you’re the horrible person who pushed me into them a long time ago, and you’ll keep me there day and night, day and night, until I die!”
“I shall do you a mischief!” interposed the Jew, goaded by these reproaches; “a mischief worse than that, if you say much more!”
“I’m going to cause you trouble!” the Jew interrupted, stung by these accusations; “worse trouble than that, if you keep talking!”
The girl said nothing more; but, tearing her hair and dress in a transport of phrensy, made such a rush at the Jew as would probably have left signal marks of her revenge upon him, had not her wrists been seized by Sikes at the right moment; upon which she made a few ineffectual struggles, and fainted.
The girl didn't say anything else; but, in a fit of rage, she tore at her hair and dress, charging at the Jew with such intensity that she would have made her revenge felt if Sikes hadn't grabbed her wrists just in time. After that, she struggled a bit but fainted.
“She’s all right now,” said Sikes, laying her down in a corner. “She’s uncommon strong in the arms when she’s up in this way.”
“She's fine now,” Sikes said, placing her down in a corner. “She’s really strong in the arms when she’s in this position.”
The Jew wiped his forehead, and smiled, as if it were a relief to have the disturbance over; but neither he, nor Sikes, nor the dog, nor the boys, seemed to consider it in any other light than a common occurrence incidental to business.
The Jew wiped his forehead and smiled, as if he was relieved to have the disruption behind him; but neither he, nor Sikes, nor the dog, nor the boys seemed to see it as anything more than a usual part of doing business.
“It’s the worst of having to do with women,”[269] said the Jew, replacing the club; “but they’re clever, and we can’t get on in our line without ’em.—Charley, show Oliver to bed.”
“It’s the worst dealing with women,”[269] said the Jew, putting away the club; “but they’re resourceful, and we can’t succeed in our business without them. —Charley, take Oliver to bed.”
“I suppose he’d better not wear his best clothes to-morrow, Fagin, had he?” inquired Charley Bates.
“I guess he shouldn’t wear his best clothes tomorrow, Fagin, should he?” asked Charley Bates.
“Certainly not,” replied the Jew, reciprocating the grin with which Charley put the question.
“Definitely not,” replied the Jew, matching the grin Charley had while asking the question.
Master Bates, apparently much delighted with his commission, took the cleft stick, and led Oliver into an adjacent kitchen, where there were two or three of the beds on which he had slept before; and here, with many uncontrollable bursts of laughter, he produced the identical old suit of clothes which Oliver had so much congratulated himself upon leaving off at Mr. Brownlow’s, and the accidental display of which to Fagin by the Jew who purchased them, had been the very first clue received of his whereabout.
Master Bates, clearly very pleased with his job, grabbed the split stick and took Oliver into a nearby kitchen, where he had slept on a couple of the beds before. Here, bursting into uncontrollable laughter, he revealed the exact old suit of clothes that Oliver had been so happy to leave behind at Mr. Brownlow's. The accidental showing of these clothes to Fagin by the Jew who bought them had been the very first clue about his whereabouts.
“Pull off the smart ones,” said Charley, “and I’ll give ’em to Fagin to take care of. What fun it is!”
“Take the clever ones,” Charley said, “and I'll hand them over to Fagin to look after. It's so much fun!”
Poor Oliver unwillingly complied; and Master Bates, rolling up the new clothes under his arm, departed from the room, leaving Oliver in the dark, and locking the door behind him.
Poor Oliver reluctantly went along with it; and Master Bates, tucking the new clothes under his arm, left the room, shutting the door behind him and leaving Oliver in the dark.
The noise of Charley’s laughter, and the voice of Miss Betsy, who opportunely arrived to throw water over her friend, and perform other feminine offices for the promotion of her recovery, might have kept many people awake under more happy circumstances than those in which Oliver was placed; but he was sick and weary, and soon fell sound asleep.
The sound of Charley's laughter and Miss Betsy's voice, who conveniently showed up to help her friend and do other supportive things to aid in her recovery, might have kept many people awake in happier situations than Oliver's. However, he was tired and worn out, and he quickly fell into a deep sleep.
CHAPTER XVII.
OLIVER'S UNFAVORABLE FATE CONTINUES, LEADING A GREAT MAN TO LONDON TO DAMAGE HIS REPUTATION.
It is the custom on the stage in all good, murderous melodramas, to present the tragic and the comic scenes in as regular alternation as the layers of red and white in a side of streaky, well-cured bacon. The hero sinks upon his straw bed, weighed down by fetters and misfortunes; and, in the next scene, his faithful but unconscious squire regales the audience with a comic song. We behold with throbbing bosoms the heroine in the grasp of a proud and ruthless baron, her virtue and her life alike in danger, drawing forth her dagger to preserve the one at the cost of the other; and, just as our expectations are wrought up to the highest pitch, a whistle is heard, and we[272] are straightway transported to the great hall of the castle, where a grey-headed seneschal sings a funny chorus with a funnier body of vassals, who are free of all sorts of places from church vaults to palaces, and roam about in company carolling perpetually.
It is a tradition in all good, murderous melodramas to alternate tragic and comedic scenes as regularly as the layers of red and white in a side of streaky, well-cured bacon. The hero collapses on his straw bed, weighed down by chains and misfortunes; and, in the next scene, his loyal but unaware squire entertains the audience with a funny song. We watch with beating hearts as the heroine struggles in the grip of a proud and ruthless baron, her virtue and her life both at risk, as she draws her dagger to save one at the expense of the other; and just as our expectations reach their peak, a whistle is heard, and we[272] are instantly taken to the grand hall of the castle, where a grey-haired steward sings a silly chorus with an even sillier group of vassals, who are free to roam everywhere from church vaults to palaces, constantly singing together.
Such changes appear absurd; but they are not so unnatural as they would seem at first sight. The transitions in real life from well-spread boards to death-beds, and from mourning weeds to holiday garments, are not a whit less startling, only there we are busy actors instead of passive lookers-on, which makes a vast difference. The actors in the mimic life of the theatre are blind to violent transitions and abrupt impulses of passion or feeling, which, presented before the eyes of mere spectators, are at once condemned as outrageous and preposterous.
Such changes seem ridiculous, but they aren’t as unnatural as they might appear at first glance. The shifts in real life from well-laid dining tables to deathbeds, and from mourning clothes to festive outfits, are just as shocking; but in those moments, we are active participants instead of passive observers, which makes a huge difference. The performers in the staged life of the theater are oblivious to sudden transitions and intense outbursts of emotion or feeling, which, when shown to mere spectators, are quickly labeled as outrageous and absurd.
As sudden shiftings of the scene, and rapid changes of time and place, are not only sanctioned in books by long usage, but are by many considered as the great art of authorship,—an author’s skill in his craft being by such critics[273] chiefly estimated with relation to the dilemmas in which he leaves his characters at the end of every chapter,—this brief introduction to the present one may perhaps be deemed unnecessary. If so, let it be considered a delicate intimation on the part of the historian that he is going back directly to the town in which Oliver Twist was born; the reader taking it for granted that there are good and substantial reasons for making the journey, or he would not be invited to proceed upon such an expedition on any account.
As sudden changes in the scene and quick shifts in time and place are not only accepted in books due to long tradition but are also viewed by many as a sign of great writing skill—an author’s talent being judged by how they leave their characters in difficult situations at the end of each chapter—this brief introduction to the current chapter might seem unnecessary. If that's the case, consider it a gentle hint from the author that he is going back to the town where Oliver Twist was born; the reader can assume there are good and solid reasons for this trip, or he wouldn’t be invited to embark on such a journey at all.
Mr. Bumble emerged at early morning from the workhouse gate, and walked, with portly carriage and commanding steps, up the High-street. He was in the full bloom and pride of beadleism; his cocked hat and coat were dazzling in the morning sun, and he clutched his cane with the vigorous tenacity of health and power. Mr. Bumble always carried his head high, but this morning it was higher than usual; there was an abstraction in his eye, and an elevation in his air, which might have warned an observant stranger that thoughts were[274] passing in the beadle’s mind, too great for utterance.
Mr. Bumble stepped out of the workhouse gate early in the morning and walked up the High Street with his stout figure and confident stride. He was enjoying the full pride of being a beadle; his cocked hat and coat sparkled in the morning sun, and he held his cane firmly, exuding health and authority. Mr. Bumble always walked with his head held high, but this morning it was even higher than usual; there was a distant look in his eyes and an air of importance about him that might have signaled to a careful observer that he was contemplating thoughts too grand to express.
Mr. Bumble stopped not to converse with the small shop-keepers and others who spoke to him deferentially as he passed along. He merely returned their salutations with a wave of his hand, and relaxed not in his dignified pace until he reached the farm where Mrs. Mann tended the infant paupers with a parish care.
Mr. Bumble didn’t stop to chat with the small shopkeepers and others who spoke to him respectfully as he walked by. He just waved his hand in response and didn’t slow his dignified pace until he arrived at the farm where Mrs. Mann took care of the infant poor under the parish's supervision.
“Drat that beadle!” said Mrs. Mann, hearing the well-known impatient shaking at the garden gate. “If it isn’t him at this time in the morning!—Lauk, Mr. Bumble, only think of its being you! Well, dear me, it is a pleasure this is! Come into the parlour, sir, please.”
“Darn that beadle!” said Mrs. Mann, hearing the familiar impatient rattling at the garden gate. “Is it really him this early in the morning? —Goodness, Mr. Bumble, can you believe it’s you! Well, my, this is a surprise! Please come into the parlor, sir.”
The first sentence was addressed to Susan, and the exclamations of delight were spoken to Mr. Bumble as the good lady unlocked the garden gate, and showed him with great attention and respect into the house.
The first sentence was directed at Susan, and the expressions of joy were directed at Mr. Bumble as the kind woman unlocked the garden gate and welcomed him into the house with great care and respect.
“Mrs. Mann,” said Mr. Bumble,—not sitting upon, or dropping himself into a seat, as any common jackanapes would, but letting himself[275] gradually and slowly down into a chair,—“Mrs. Mann, ma’am, good morning!”
“Mrs. Mann,” said Mr. Bumble—not just plopping down like any ordinary person would, but easing himself[275] gradually and slowly into a chair—“Mrs. Mann, ma’am, good morning!”
“Well, and good morning to you, sir,” replied Mrs. Mann, with many smiles; “and hoping you find yourself well, sir?”
“Well, good morning to you, sir,” Mrs. Mann replied with a big smile. “I hope you’re feeling well, sir?”
“So-so, Mrs. Mann,” replied the beadle. “A porochial life is not a bed of roses, Mrs. Mann.”
“So-so, Mrs. Mann,” replied the beadle. “A parochial life isn't a bed of roses, Mrs. Mann.”
“Ah, that it isn’t indeed, Mr. Bumble,” rejoined the lady. And all the infant paupers might have chorused the rejoinder with great propriety if they had heard it.
“Ah, it really isn't, Mr. Bumble,” replied the lady. And all the little poor children could have echoed the response quite properly if they had heard it.
“A porochial life, ma’am,” continued Mr. Bumble, striking the table with his cane, “is a life of worry, and vexation, and hardihood; but all public characters, as I may say, must suffer prosecution.”
“A parochial life, ma’am,” continued Mr. Bumble, striking the table with his cane, “is a life filled with worry, frustration, and toughness; but all public figures, as I might say, must endure scrutiny.”
Mrs. Mann, not very well knowing what the beadle meant, raised her hands with a look of sympathy, and sighed.
Mrs. Mann, not really sure what the beadle meant, raised her hands with a sympathetic look and sighed.
“Ah! You may well sigh, Mrs. Mann!” said the beadle.
“Ah! You can definitely sigh, Mrs. Mann!” said the beadle.
Finding she had done right, Mrs. Mann sighed again, evidently to the satisfaction of[276] the public character, who, repressing a complacent smile by looking sternly at his cocked hat, said,
Finding she had done the right thing, Mrs. Mann sighed again, clearly pleased with[276] the public figure, who, hiding a smug smile by glancing sternly at his cocked hat, said,
“Mrs. Mann, I am a-going to London.”
“Mrs. Mann, I'm going to London.”
“Lauk, Mr. Bumble!” said Mrs. Mann, starting back.
“Lauk, Mr. Bumble!” exclaimed Mrs. Mann, stepping back.
“To London, ma’am,” resumed the inflexible beadle, “by coach; I and two paupers, Mrs. Mann. A legal action is coming on about a settlement, and the board has appointed me—me, Mrs. Mann—to depose to the matter before the quarter-sessions at Clerkinwell; and I very much question,” added Mr. Bumble, drawing himself up, “whether the Clerkinwell Sessions will not find themselves in the wrong box before they have done with me.”
“To London, ma’am,” the unyielding beadle said again, “by coach; I’m taking two needy individuals with me, Mrs. Mann. There’s a legal case about a settlement coming up, and the board has chosen me—me, Mrs. Mann—to testify about it at the quarter sessions in Clerkenwell; and I seriously doubt,” Mr. Bumble continued, straightening up, “that the Clerkenwell Sessions won’t end up making a mistake before we’re finished.”
“Oh! you mustn’t be too hard upon them, sir,” said Mrs. Mann coaxingly.
“Oh! you shouldn’t be too hard on them, sir,” Mrs. Mann said sweetly.
“The Clerkinwell Sessions have brought it upon themselves, ma’am,” replied Mr. Bumble; “and if the Clerkinwell Sessions find that they come off rather worse than they expected, the Clerkinwell Sessions have only themselves to thank.”
“The Clerkenwell Sessions did this to themselves, ma’am,” replied Mr. Bumble; “and if the Clerkenwell Sessions realize they didn't go as well as they thought, they have only themselves to blame.”
There was so much determination and depth of purpose about the menacing manner in which Mr. Bumble delivered himself of these words, that Mrs. Mann appeared quite awed by them. At length she said,
There was so much determination and intensity in the threatening way Mr. Bumble spoke these words that Mrs. Mann seemed really impressed by them. Finally, she said,
“You’re going by coach, sir? I thought it was always usual to send them paupers in carts.”
“Are you traveling by coach, sir? I thought it was standard to send those poor people in carts.”
“That’s when they’re ill, Mrs. Mann,” said the beadle. “We put the sick paupers into open carts in the rainy weather, to prevent their taking cold.”
"That’s when they’re sick, Mrs. Mann," said the beadle. "We put the sick poor people in open carts when it’s raining, to keep them from catching a cold."
“Oh!” said Mrs. Mann.
“Oh!” Mrs. Mann exclaimed.
“The opposition coach contracts for these two, and takes them cheap,” said Mr. Bumble. “They are both in a very low state, and we find it would come two pound cheaper to move ’em than to bury ’em,—that is, if we can throw ’em upon another parish, which I think we shall be able to do, if they don’t die upon the road to spite us. Ha! ha! ha!”
“The opposing coach contracts for these two and takes them at a low price,” said Mr. Bumble. “They’re both in really bad shape, and we’ve figured out it would cost two pounds less to move them than to bury them—provided we can offload them to another area, which I think we’ll be able to do, unless they die on the way just to spite us. Ha! ha! ha!”
When Mr. Bumble had laughed a little while, his eyes again encountered the cocked hat, and he became grave.
When Mr. Bumble had laughed for a bit, his eyes landed on the cocked hat again, and he turned serious.
“We are forgetting business, ma’am,” said the beadle;—“here is your porochial stipend for the month.”
“We're losing track of business, ma’am,” said the beadle;—“here’s your parish payment for the month.”
Wherewith Mr. Bumble produced some silver money, rolled up in paper, from his pocket-book, and requested a receipt, which Mrs. Mann wrote.
Whereupon Mr. Bumble took out some silver coins, wrapped in paper, from his wallet, and asked for a receipt, which Mrs. Mann wrote.
“It’s very much blotted, sir,” said the farmer of infants; “but it’s formal enough, I dare say. Thank you, Mr. Bumble, sir; I am very much obliged to you, I’m sure.”
“It’s pretty smudged, sir,” said the farmer of infants; “but it’s formal enough, I suppose. Thank you, Mr. Bumble, sir; I really appreciate it, I’m sure.”
Mr. Bumble nodded blandly in acknowledgment of Mrs. Mann’s curtsey, and inquired how the children were.
Mr. Bumble nodded casually in acknowledgement of Mrs. Mann’s curtsy and asked how the kids were doing.
“Bless their dear little hearts!” said Mrs. Mann with emotion, “they’re as well as can be, the dears! Of course, except the two that died last week, and little Dick.”
“Bless their sweet little hearts!” said Mrs. Mann with feeling, “they're doing as well as they can, the dears! Except for the two that passed away last week, and little Dick.”
“Isn’t that boy no better?” inquired Mr. Bumble. Mrs. Mann shook her head.
“Isn’t that boy any better?” asked Mr. Bumble. Mrs. Mann shook her head.
“He’s a ill-conditioned, vicious, bad-disposed porochial child that,” said Mr. Bumble angrily. “Where is he?”
“He's a badly behaved, vicious, mean little kid,” said Mr. Bumble angrily. “Where is he?”
“I’ll bring him to you in one minute, sir,” replied Mrs. Mann. “Here, you Dick!”
“I’ll bring him to you in a minute, sir,” replied Mrs. Mann. “Here, Dick!”
After some calling, Dick was discovered; and having had his face put under the pump, and dried upon Mrs. Mann’s gown, he was led into the awful presence of Mr. Bumble, the beadle.
After a few calls, they found Dick; and after his face was washed at the pump and dried on Mrs. Mann’s gown, he was taken into the intimidating presence of Mr. Bumble, the beadle.
The child was pale and thin; his cheeks were sunken, and his eyes large and bright. The scanty parish dress, the livery of his misery, hung loosely upon his feeble body; and his young limbs had wasted away like those of an old man.
The child was pale and thin; his cheeks were sunken, and his eyes were large and bright. The worn parish clothes, a sign of his suffering, hung loosely on his frail body; and his young limbs had wasted away like those of an elderly man.
Such was the little being who stood trembling beneath Mr. Bumble’s glance, not daring to lift his eyes from the floor, and dreading even to hear the beadle’s voice.
Such was the small figure who stood shaking under Mr. Bumble’s gaze, too afraid to lift his eyes from the floor, and even scared to hear the beadle’s voice.
“Can’t you look at the gentleman, you obstinate boy?” said Mrs. Mann.
“Can’t you look at the man, you stubborn boy?” said Mrs. Mann.
The child meekly raised his eyes, and encountered those of Mr. Bumble.
The child quietly looked up and met Mr. Bumble's gaze.
“What’s the matter with you, porochial Dick?” inquired Mr. Bumble with well-timed jocularity.
“What’s wrong with you, local Dick?” Mr. Bumble asked with perfect timing and a sense of humor.
“Nothing, sir,” replied the child faintly.
“Nothing, sir,” the child replied softly.
“I should think not,” said Mrs. Mann, who had of course laughed very much at Mr. Bumble’s[280] exquisite humour. “You want for nothing, I’m sure.”
“I doubt it,” said Mrs. Mann, who had certainly laughed a lot at Mr. Bumble’s[280] fantastic sense of humor. “You have everything you need, I’m sure.”
“I should like—” faltered the child.
“I would like—” faltered the child.
“Hey-day!” interposed Mrs. Mann, “I suppose you’re going to say that you do want for something, now? Why, you little wretch——”
“Hey-day!” Mrs. Mann interrupted, “I suppose you’re about to say that you do want something now? Well, you little brat——”
“Stop, Mrs. Mann, stop!” said the beadle, raising his hand with a show of authority. “Like what, sir; eh?”
“Stop, Mrs. Mann, stop!” said the beadle, raising his hand to show he was in charge. “Like what, sir; huh?”
“I should like,” faltered the child, “if somebody that can write, would put a few words down for me on a piece of paper, and fold it up, and seal it, and keep it for me after I am laid in the ground.”
“I would like,” the child hesitated, “if someone who can write would jot down a few words for me on a piece of paper, fold it up, seal it, and keep it for me after I’ve been laid to rest.”
“Why, what does the boy mean?” exclaimed Mr. Bumble, on whom the earnest manner and wan aspect of the child had made some impression, accustomed as he was to such things. “What do you mean, sir?”
“Why, what does the boy mean?” exclaimed Mr. Bumble, who was somewhat affected by the serious demeanor and pale appearance of the child, even though he was used to such things. “What do you mean, sir?”
“I should like,” said the child, “to leave my dear love to poor Oliver Twist, and to let him know how often I have sat by myself and cried to think of his wandering about in the dark[281] nights with nobody to help him; and I should like to tell him,” said the child, pressing his small hands together, and speaking with great fervour, “that I was glad to die when I was very young; for, perhaps, if I lived to be a man, and grew old, my little sister, who is in heaven, might forget me, or be unlike me; and it would be so much happier if we were both children there together.”
“I’d like,” said the child, “to leave my dear love to poor Oliver Twist, and let him know how many times I sat alone and cried thinking about him wandering in the dark nights with no one to help him; and I want to tell him,” said the child, pressing his small hands together and speaking with great passion, “that I was glad to die when I was very young; because, maybe, if I lived to be a man and grew old, my little sister, who is in heaven, might forget me or be different from me; and it would be so much happier if we were both children together there.”
Mr. Bumble surveyed the little speaker from head to foot with indescribable astonishment, and, turning to his companion, said, “They’re all in one story, Mrs. Mann. That out-dacious Oliver has demoralized them all!”
Mr. Bumble looked at the little speaker from head to toe with complete shock and, turning to his companion, said, “They’re all in the same story, Mrs. Mann. That outrageous Oliver has corrupted them all!”
“I couldn’t have believed it, sir!” said Mrs. Mann, holding up her hands, and looking malignantly at Dick. “I never see such a hardened little wretch!”
"I can't believe it, sir!" said Mrs. Mann, holding up her hands and glaring at Dick. "I've never seen such a heartless little brat!"
“Take him away, ma’am!” said Mr. Bumble imperiously. “This must be stated to the board, Mrs. Mann.”
“Take him away, ma’am!” Mr. Bumble said, in a commanding tone. “This has to be reported to the board, Mrs. Mann.”
“I hope the gentlemen will understand that it isn’t my fault, sir?” said Mrs. Mann, whimpering pathetically.
“I hope the gentlemen will understand that it’s not my fault, sir?” Mrs. Mann said, crying softly.
“They shall understand that, ma’am; they shall be acquainted with the true state of the case,” said Mr. Bumble pompously. “There; take him away. I can’t bear the sight of him.”
“They’ll understand that, ma’am; they’ll know the real situation,” said Mr. Bumble pompously. “There; take him away. I can’t stand the sight of him.”
Dick was immediately taken away, and locked up in the coal-cellar; and Mr. Bumble shortly afterwards took himself off to prepare for his journey.
Dick was quickly taken away and locked up in the coal cellar, and Mr. Bumble soon left to get ready for his trip.
At six o’clock next morning, Mr. Bumble having exchanged his cocked hat for a round one, and encased his person in a blue great-coat with a cape to it, took his place on the outside of the coach, accompanied by the criminals whose settlement was disputed, with whom, in due course of time, he arrived in London, having experienced no other crosses by the way than those which originated in the perverse behaviour of the two paupers, who persisted in shivering, and complaining of the cold in a manner which, Mr. Bumble declared, caused his teeth to chatter in his head, and made him feel quite uncomfortable, although he had a great-coat on.
At six o’clock the next morning, Mr. Bumble, having swapped his fancy hat for a round one, and dressed himself in a blue greatcoat with a cape, took his seat on the outside of the coach. He was joined by the criminals whose fate was uncertain. Eventually, they arrived in London, having faced no other troubles along the way except for the annoying behavior of two beggars, who kept shivering and complaining about the cold in a way that made Mr. Bumble say his teeth chattered and it made him feel really uncomfortable, even though he was wearing a greatcoat.
Having disposed of these evil-minded persons for the night, Mr. Bumble sat himself down in the house at which the coach stopped, and took a temperate dinner of steaks, oyster-sauce, and porter. Putting a glass of hot gin-and-water on the mantel-piece, he drew his chair to the fire, and, with sundry moral reflections on the too-prevalent sin of discontent and complaining, he then composed himself comfortably to read the paper.
Having gotten rid of those mean-spirited folks for the night, Mr. Bumble settled down in the house where the coach had stopped and had a moderate dinner of steaks, oyster sauce, and beer. After placing a glass of hot gin and water on the mantle, he pulled his chair up to the fire and, with a few moral thoughts on the common problem of discontent and complaining, he made himself comfortable to read the newspaper.
The very first paragraph upon which Mr. Bumble’s eyes rested, was the following advertisement.
The very first paragraph that Mr. Bumble read was this advertisement.
“FIVE GUINEAS REWARD.
“FIVE GUINEAS REWARD.
“Whereas a young boy, named Oliver Twist, absconded, or was enticed, on Thursday evening last, from his home at Pentonville, and has not since been heard of; the above reward will be paid to any person who will give such information as may lead to the discovery of the said Oliver Twist, or tend to throw any light upon his previous history, in which the advertiser is for many reasons warmly interested.”
Whereas a young boy named Oliver Twist went missing or was taken last Thursday evening from his home in Pentonville, and no one has heard from him since; the above reward will be given to anyone who can provide information that helps find Oliver Twist or reveals details about his past, which the advertiser is very interested in for several reasons.
And then followed a full description of Oliver’s[284] dress, person, appearance, and disappearance, with the name and address of Mr. Brownlow at full length.
And then came a complete description of Oliver’s[284] outfit, physical features, looks, and how he vanished, along with the full name and address of Mr. Brownlow.
Mr. Bumble opened his eyes, read the advertisement slowly and carefully three several times, and in something more than five minutes was on his way to Pentonville, having actually in his excitement left the glass of hot gin-and-water untasted on the mantel-piece.
Mr. Bumble opened his eyes, read the ad slowly and carefully three times, and after a little over five minutes, he was on his way to Pentonville, having actually left the glass of hot gin-and-water untouched on the mantelpiece in his excitement.
“Is Mr. Brownlow at home?” inquired Mr. Bumble of the girl who opened the door.
“Is Mr. Brownlow home?” asked Mr. Bumble of the girl who answered the door.
To this inquiry the girl returned the not uncommon, but rather evasive reply of, “I don’t know—where do you come from?”
To this question, the girl gave the usual but somewhat dodgy reply of, “I don’t know—where are you from?”
Mr. Bumble no sooner uttered Oliver’s name in explanation of his errand, than Mrs. Bedwin, who had been listening at the parlour-door, hastened into the passage in a breathless state.
Mr. Bumble had barely mentioned Oliver’s name to explain his visit when Mrs. Bedwin, who had been eavesdropping by the parlor door, rushed into the hallway, out of breath.
“Come in—come in,” said the old lady: “I knew we should hear of him. Poor dear! I knew we should,—I was certain of it. Bless his heart! I said so all along.”
“Come in—come in,” said the old lady. “I knew we would hear about him. Poor thing! I was sure of it. Bless his heart! I kept saying that all along.”
Having said this, the worthy old lady hurried[285] back into the parlour again, and, seating herself on a sofa, burst into tears. The girl, who was not quite so susceptible, had run up-stairs meanwhile, and now returned with a request that Mr. Bumble would follow her immediately, which he did.
Having said this, the respectable old lady rushed[285] back into the living room, sat down on a sofa, and started crying. The girl, who wasn't as easily affected, had gone upstairs and now came back with a request for Mr. Bumble to come with her right away, which he did.
He was shown into the little back study, where sat Mr. Brownlow and his friend Mr. Grimwig, with decanters and glasses before them. The latter gentleman eyed him closely, and at once burst into the exclamation,
He was led into the small back study, where Mr. Brownlow and his friend Mr. Grimwig sat, with decanters and glasses in front of them. The latter gentleman examined him intently and immediately exclaimed,
“A beadle—a parish beadle, or I’ll eat my head!”
“A beadle—a parish beadle, or I’ll eat my hat!”
“Pray don’t interrupt just now,” said Mr. Brownlow. “Take a seat, will you?”
“Please don’t interrupt right now,” Mr. Brownlow said. “Have a seat, will you?”
Mr. Bumble sat himself down, quite confounded by the oddity of Mr. Grimwig’s manner. Mr. Brownlow moved the lamp so as to obtain an uninterrupted view of the beadle’s countenance, and said with a little impatience,
Mr. Bumble sat down, completely baffled by Mr. Grimwig’s strange behavior. Mr. Brownlow adjusted the lamp to get a clear view of the beadle’s face and said, a bit impatiently,
“Now, sir, you come in consequence of having seen the advertisement?”
"Now, sir, did you come here because you saw the advertisement?"
“Yes, sir,” said Mr. Bumble.
“Yes, sir,” Mr. Bumble said.
“And you are a beadle, are you not?” inquired Mr. Grimwig.
“And you are a beadle, right?” Mr. Grimwig asked.
“I am a porochial beadle, gentlemen,” rejoined Mr. Bumble proudly.
“I am a proud parish beadle, gentlemen,” Mr. Bumble replied.
“Of course,” observed Mr. Grimwig aside to his friend. “I knew he was. His greatcoat is a parochial cut, and he looks a beadle all over.”
“Of course,” Mr. Grimwig said to his friend. “I knew he was. His greatcoat is a typical style, and he looks like a beadle all over.”
Mr. Brownlow gently shook his head to impose silence on his friend, and resumed:
Mr. Brownlow gently shook his head to quiet his friend and continued:
“Do you know where this poor boy is now?”
“Do you know where this poor kid is now?”
“No more than nobody,” replied Mr. Bumble.
“No more than anyone,” replied Mr. Bumble.
“Well, what do you know of him?” inquired the old gentleman. “Speak out, my friend, if you have anything to say. What do you know of him?”
“Well, what do you know about him?” asked the old gentleman. “Go ahead, my friend, if you have something to say. What do you know about him?”
“You don’t happen to know any good of him, do you?” said Mr. Grimwig caustically, after an attentive perusal of Mr. Bumble’s features.
“You wouldn’t happen to know anything good about him, would you?” Mr. Grimwig said sarcastically, after studying Mr. Bumble’s face closely.
Mr. Bumble caught at the inquiry very quickly, and shook his head with portentous solemnity.
Mr. Bumble got the hang of the inquiry pretty quickly and shook his head with serious importance.
“You see this?” said Mr. Grimwig, looking triumphantly at Mr. Brownlow.
“You see this?” Mr. Grimwig said, looking triumphantly at Mr. Brownlow.
Mr. Brownlow looked apprehensively at Bumble’s pursed-up countenance, and requested him to communicate what he knew regarding Oliver, in as few words as possible.
Mr. Brownlow looked anxiously at Bumble’s tight-lipped face and asked him to share what he knew about Oliver in as few words as possible.
Mr. Bumble put down his hat, unbuttoned his coat, folded his arms, inclined his head in a retrospective manner, and, after a few moments’ reflection, commenced his story.
Mr. Bumble set down his hat, unbuttoned his coat, crossed his arms, tilted his head thoughtfully, and after a moment of reflection, began his story.
It would be tedious if given in the beadle’s words, occupying as it did some twenty minutes in the telling; but the sum and substance of it was, that Oliver was a foundling, born of low and vicious parents, who had from his birth displayed no better qualities than treachery, ingratitude, and malice, and who had terminated his brief career in the place of his birth, by making a sanguinary and cowardly attack on an unoffending lad, and running away in the night-time from his master’s house. In proof of his really being the person he represented himself, Mr. Bumble laid upon the table the papers he had brought to town, and, folding[288] his arms again, awaited Mr. Brownlow’s observations.
It would be boring if presented in the beadle’s words, taking about twenty minutes to explain; but the main point was that Oliver was an orphan, born to low and wicked parents, who had shown no better traits than betrayal, ingratitude, and malice since his birth. They had ended his short life where he was born by violently attacking an innocent boy and fleeing in the night from his master’s house. To prove he was who he claimed to be, Mr. Bumble put the papers he brought to town on the table and, folding his arms again, waited for Mr. Brownlow’s comments.
“I fear it is all too true,” said the old gentleman sorrowfully, after looking over the papers. “This is not much for your intelligence; but I would gladly have given you treble the money, if it had been favourable to the boy.”
“I’m afraid it’s all too true,” the old gentleman said sadly after reviewing the papers. “This isn’t much for your understanding, but I would have happily given you three times the amount if it had been good news for the boy.”
It is not at all improbable that if Mr. Bumble had been possessed with this information at an earlier period of the interview, he might have imparted a very different colouring to his little history. It was too late to do it now, however; so he shook his head gravely, and, pocketing the five guineas, withdrew.
It’s quite possible that if Mr. Bumble had known this information earlier in the meeting, he might have given a completely different spin to his little story. However, it was too late for that now, so he shook his head seriously, pocketed the five guineas, and left.
Mr. Brownlow paced the room to and fro for some minutes, evidently so much disturbed by the beadle’s tale, that even Mr. Grimwig forbore to vex him further. At length he stopped, and rang the bell violently.
Mr. Brownlow walked back and forth in the room for a few minutes, clearly so upset by the beadle’s story that even Mr. Grimwig decided not to annoy him any more. Finally, he stopped and rang the bell forcefully.
“Mrs. Bedwin,” said Mr. Brownlow when the housekeeper appeared, “that boy, Oliver, is an impostor.”
“Mrs. Bedwin,” said Mr. Brownlow when the housekeeper appeared, “that boy, Oliver, is a fraud.”
“It can’t be, sir; it cannot be,” said the old lady energetically.
“It can't be, sir; it just can't be,” said the old lady with enthusiasm.
“I tell you he is,” retorted the old gentleman sharply. “What do you mean by ‘can’t be’? We have just heard a full account of him from his birth, and he has been a thorough-paced little villain all his life.”
“I’m telling you he is,” the old man replied sharply. “What do you mean by ‘can’t be’? We just heard a complete story about him from his birth, and he’s been a total little villain his whole life.”
“I never will believe it, sir,” replied the old lady, firmly.
“I will never believe it, sir,” replied the old lady, firmly.
“You old women never believe anything but quack-doctors and lying story-books,” growled Mr. Grimwig. “I knew it all along. Why didn’t you take my advice in the beginning; you would if he hadn’t had a fever, I suppose,—eh? He was interesting, wasn’t he? Interesting! Bah!” and Mr. Grimwig poked the fire with a flourish.
“You old women never believe anything except for quack doctors and fake storybooks,” grumbled Mr. Grimwig. “I knew it all along. Why didn’t you take my advice from the start? You would have if he hadn’t had a fever, I guess—right? He was interesting, wasn’t he? Interesting! Bah!” and Mr. Grimwig poked the fire with a flourish.
“He was a dear, grateful, gentle child, sir,” retorted Mrs. Bedwin indignantly. “I know what children are, sir, and have done these forty years; and people who can’t say the same shouldn’t say anything about them—that’s my opinion.”
“He was a sweet, appreciative, kind child, sir,” Mrs. Bedwin replied angrily. “I know what kids are like, sir, and I’ve known for forty years; and those who can’t say the same shouldn’t comment on them—that’s how I feel.”
This was a hard hit at Mr. Grimwig, who was a bachelor; but as it extorted nothing from that gentleman but a smile, the old lady[290] tossed her head and smoothed down her apron preparatory to another speech, when she was stopped by Mr. Brownlow.
This was a tough blow for Mr. Grimwig, who was a single man; but since it only got a smile from him, the old lady[290] tossed her head and smoothed down her apron in preparation for another speech, when she was interrupted by Mr. Brownlow.
“Silence!” said the old gentleman, feigning an anger he was far from feeling. “Never let me hear the boy’s name again: I rang to tell you that. Never—never, on any pretence, mind. You may leave the room, Mrs. Bedwin. Remember; I am in earnest.”
“Silence!” said the old man, pretending to be angry, though he wasn’t at all. “Don’t let me hear that boy’s name again: I called to tell you that. Never—never, for any reason, understand? You can leave the room, Mrs. Bedwin. Just remember; I’m serious.”
There were sad hearts at Mr. Brownlow’s that night. Oliver’s sunk within him when he thought of his good kind friends; but it was well for him that he could not know what they had heard, or it would have broken outright.
There were heavy hearts at Mr. Brownlow’s that night. Oliver felt downcast when he thought about his good, kind friends; but it was better for him that he didn’t know what they had heard, or it would have completely shattered him.
CHAPTER XVIII.
HOW OLIVER SPENT HIS TIME IN THE ENHANCING COMPANY OF HIS RESPECTABLE FRIENDS.
About noon next day, when the Dodger and Master Bates had gone out to pursue their customary avocations, Mr. Fagin took the opportunity of reading Oliver a long lecture on the crying sin of ingratitude, of which he clearly demonstrated he had been guilty to no ordinary extent in wilfully absenting himself from the society of his anxious friends, and still more in endeavouring to escape from them after so much trouble and expense had been incurred in his recovery. Mr. Fagin laid great stress on the fact of his having taken Oliver in and cherished him, when without his timely aid he[292] might have perished with hunger; and related the dismal and affecting history of a young lad whom in his philanthropy he had succoured under parallel circumstances, but who, proving unworthy of his confidence, and evincing a desire to communicate with the police, had unfortunately come to be hung at the Old Bailey one morning. Mr. Fagin did not seek to conceal his share in the catastrophe, but lamented with tears in his eyes that the wrong-headed and treacherous behaviour of the young person in question had rendered it necessary that he should become the victim of certain evidence for the crown, which, if it were not precisely true, was indispensably necessary for the safety of him (Mr. Fagin) and a few select friends. Mr. Fagin concluded by drawing a rather disagreeable picture of the discomforts of hanging, and, with great friendliness and politeness of manner, expressed his anxious hope that he might never be obliged to submit Oliver Twist to that unpleasant operation.
About noon the next day, when the Dodger and Master Bates had gone out to do their usual activities, Mr. Fagin took the chance to give Oliver a long lecture about the terrible sin of ingratitude, which he clearly showed Oliver had been guilty of to a significant degree by willfully staying away from his worried friends and, even more so, by trying to escape from them after they had gone through so much trouble and expense to bring him back. Mr. Fagin emphasized how he had taken Oliver in and cared for him when, without his timely help, he[292] might have starved to death. He recounted the sad and poignant story of a young boy he had helped in similar circumstances, but who, proving unworthy of his trust and showing a desire to contact the police, had unfortunately ended up being hanged at the Old Bailey one morning. Mr. Fagin didn't hide his role in the tragedy but mourned, with tears in his eyes, that the misguided and treacherous behavior of that young person had made it necessary for him to be the key witness against him, which, while not exactly true, was absolutely essential for the safety of him (Mr. Fagin) and a few of his close associates. Mr. Fagin wrapped up by painting a rather unpleasant picture of the horrors of hanging and, with great friendliness and politeness, expressed his deep hope that he would never have to subject Oliver Twist to that awful experience.
Little Oliver’s blood ran cold as he listened to the Jew’s words, and imperfectly comprehended[293] the dark threats conveyed in them. That it was possible even for justice itself to confound the innocent with the guilty when they were in accidental companionship, he knew already; and that deeply-laid plans for the destruction of inconveniently-knowing, or over-communicative persons, had been really devised and carried out by the old Jew on more occasions than one, he thought by no means unlikely when he recollected the general nature of the altercations between that gentleman and Mr. Sikes, which seemed to bear reference to some foregone conspiracy of the kind. As he glanced timidly up, and met the Jew’s searching look, he felt that his pale face and trembling limbs were neither unnoticed, nor unrelished, by the wary villain.
Little Oliver felt a chill as he listened to the Jew's words and partially understood the dark threats behind them. He already knew that it was possible for justice to confuse the innocent with the guilty when they were accidentally together, and he found it quite likely that the old Jew had really come up with and carried out detailed plans to eliminate those who knew too much or talked too freely, especially when he remembered the nature of the arguments between that man and Mr. Sikes, which seemed to hint at some past conspiracy of that sort. As he glanced up nervously and met the Jew's intense gaze, he realized that his pale face and shaking body were neither overlooked nor appreciated by the cunning villain.
The Jew smiled hideously, and, patting Oliver on the head, said that if he kept himself quiet, and applied himself to business, he saw they would be very good friends yet. Then taking his hat, and covering himself up in an old patched great-coat, he went out and locked the room-door behind him.
The man smiled in a creepy way and, while patting Oliver on the head, said that if he stayed quiet and focused on work, he believed they could become good friends. Then, after grabbing his hat and wrapping himself in an old, patched-up coat, he left and locked the door behind him.
And so Oliver remained all that day, and for the greater part of many subsequent days, seeing nobody between early morning and midnight, and left during the long hours to commune with his own thoughts; which never failing to revert to his kind friends, and the opinion they must long ago have formed of him, were sad indeed. After the lapse of a week or so, the Jew left the room-door unlocked, and he was at liberty to wander about the house.
And so Oliver stayed like that all day, and for most of the many days that followed, seeing no one from early morning until midnight, and left alone for long hours to think his own thoughts; which inevitably turned back to his kind friends and the judgment they must have formed of him, which made him very sad. After about a week, the Jew left the door unlocked, and Oliver was free to move around the house.
It was a very dirty place; but the rooms up-stairs had great high wooden mantel-pieces and large doors, with paneled walls and cornices to the ceilings, which, although they were black with neglect and dust, were ornamented in various ways; from all of which tokens Oliver concluded that a long time ago, before the old Jew was born, it had belonged to better people, and had perhaps been quite gay and handsome, dismal and dreary as it looked now.
It was a really dirty place, but the upstairs rooms had tall wooden mantels and big doors, with paneled walls and cornices on the ceilings. Even though they were covered in dust and neglect, they were decorated in different ways. From all these signs, Oliver figured that a long time ago, before the old Jew was born, this place had belonged to better people and had probably been quite lively and beautiful, even though it looked so gloomy and dreary now.
Spiders had built their webs in the angles of the walls and ceilings; and sometimes, when[295] Oliver walked softly into a room, the mice would scamper across the floor, and run back terrified to their holes. With these exceptions, there was neither sight nor sound of any living thing; and often, when it grew dark, and he was tired of wandering from room to room, he would crouch in the corner of the passage by the street-door, to be as near living people as he could, and remain there listening and counting the hours until the Jew or the boys returned.
Spiders had spun their webs in the corners of the walls and ceilings; and sometimes, when [295] Oliver quietly entered a room, the mice would dart across the floor and dash back, frightened, to their holes. Other than that, there was no sign or sound of any living creature; and often, when it got dark and he was tired of wandering from room to room, he would huddle in the corner of the hallway by the front door, trying to be as close to actual people as possible, staying there, listening and counting the hours until the Jew or the boys got back.
In all the rooms the mouldering shutters were fast closed, and the bars which held them were screwed tight into the wood; the only light which was admitted making its way through round holes at the top, which made the rooms more gloomy, and filled them with strange shadows. There was a back-garret window, with rusty bars outside, which had no shutter, and out of which Oliver often gazed with a melancholy face for hours together; but nothing was to be descried from it but a confused and crowded mass of house-tops, blackened[296] chimneys, and gable-ends. Sometimes, indeed, a ragged grizzly head might be seen peering over the parapet-wall of a distant house, but it was quickly withdrawn again; and as the window of Oliver’s observatory was nailed down, and dimmed with the rain and smoke of years, it was as much as he could do to make out the forms of the different objects beyond, without making any attempt to be seen or heard,—which he had as much chance of being as if he had been inside the ball of St. Paul’s Cathedral.
In all the rooms, the rotting shutters were tightly closed, and the bars holding them were screwed securely into the wood. The only light that got in filtered through small round holes at the top, making the rooms even darker and filling them with strange shadows. There was a back-garret window with rusty bars on the outside, which had no shutter, and through it, Oliver often stared with a sad expression for hours. But all he could see was a tangled mess of rooftops, blackened chimneys, and gable ends. Sometimes, a scruffy, grizzled head might peek over the wall of a distant house, but it quickly disappeared. Since Oliver's window was nailed shut and clouded by years of rain and smoke, it was tough for him to make out the shapes of the objects outside without trying to be seen or heard—which he had as much chance of doing as if he were inside the dome of St. Paul’s Cathedral.
One afternoon, the Dodger and Master Bates being engaged out that evening, the first-named young gentleman took it into his head to evince some anxiety regarding the decoration of his person (which, to do him justice, was by no means an habitual weakness with him;) and, with this end and aim, he condescendingly commanded Oliver to assist him in his toilet straightway.
One afternoon, since Dodger and Master Bates were busy that evening, the first-named young gentleman decided to show some concern about how he looked (which, to be fair, wasn't something he usually worried about); and, with that in mind, he ordered Oliver to help him get ready right away.
Oliver was but too glad to make himself useful; too happy to have some faces, however bad, to look upon, and too desirous to conciliate[297] those about him when he could honestly do so, to throw any objection in the way of this proposal; so he at once expressed his readiness, and, kneeling on the floor, while the Dodger sat upon the table so that he could take his foot in his lap, he applied himself to a process which Mr. Dawkins designated as “japanning his trotter-cases,” and which phrase, rendered into plain English, signifieth cleaning his boots.
Oliver was really glad to be helpful; too happy to see some faces, no matter how rough, and too eager to get on the good side of those around him when he could honestly do so, to object to this idea. So he immediately said he was ready, and, kneeling on the floor, while the Dodger sat on the table with his foot in Oliver's lap, he focused on a task that Mr. Dawkins called “japanning his trotter-cases,” which, in simple English, meant cleaning his boots.
Whether it was the sense of freedom and independence which a rational animal may be supposed to feel when he sits on a table in an easy attitude, smoking a pipe, swinging one leg carelessly to and fro, and having his boots cleaned all the time, without even the past trouble of having taken them off, or the prospective misery of putting them on, to disturb his reflections; or whether it was the goodness of the tobacco that soothed the feelings of the Dodger, or the mildness of the beer that mollified his thoughts, he was evidently tinctured for the nonce with a spice of romance and enthusiasm foreign to his general nature. He[298] looked down on Oliver with a thoughtful countenance for a brief space, and then, raising his head, and heaving a gentle sigh, said, half in abstraction, and half to Master Bates,
Whether it was the feeling of freedom and independence a rational being might experience while lounging at a table, pipe in hand, one leg casually swinging back and forth, and having his boots cleaned without the hassle of taking them off or the future annoyance of putting them on interrupting his thoughts; or whether it was the quality of the tobacco that calmed the Dodger’s spirit, or the gentleness of the beer that relaxed his mind, he was clearly momentarily touched with a hint of romance and enthusiasm that was unusual for him. He[298] looked down at Oliver with a thoughtful expression for a short while, then, lifting his head and letting out a soft sigh, said, partly lost in thought and partly to Master Bates,
“What a pity it is he isn’t a prig!”
“What a shame he isn’t a snob!”
“Ah!” said Master Charles Bates; “he don’t know what’s good for him.”
“Ah!” said Master Charles Bates; “he doesn't know what's good for him.”
The Dodger sighed again, and resumed his pipe, as did Charley Bates. They both smoked for some seconds in silence.
The Dodger sighed again and went back to his pipe, just like Charley Bates. They both smoked quietly for a few moments.
“I suppose you don’t even know what a prig is?” said the Dodger mournfully.
“I guess you don’t even know what a prig is?” said the Dodger sadly.
“I think I know that,” replied Oliver, hastily looking up. “It’s a th—; you’re one, are you not?” inquired Oliver, checking himself.
“I think I know that,” replied Oliver, quickly looking up. “It’s a th—; you’re one, right?” Oliver asked, catching himself.
“I am,” replied the Dodger. “I’d scorn to be anythink else.” Mr. Dawkins gave his hat a ferocious cock after delivering this sentiment, and looked at Master Bates as if to denote that he would feel obliged by his saying anything to the contrary. “I am,” repeated the Dodger; “so’s Charley, so’s Fagin, so’s Sikes, so’s Nancy, so’s Bet, so we all are, down[299] to the dog, and he’s the downiest one of the lot.”
“I am,” replied the Dodger. “I’d never want to be anything else.” Mr. Dawkins adjusted his hat fiercely after making this statement and glanced at Master Bates as if to suggest that he would appreciate any disagreement. “I am,” the Dodger repeated; “Charley is too, so is Fagin, so is Sikes, so is Nancy, so is Bet, and we all are, right down to the dog, and he’s the most devoted of all.”
“And the least given to peaching,” added Charley Bates.
“And the least likely to preach,” added Charley Bates.
“He wouldn’t so much as bark in a witness-box for fear of committing himself; no, not if you tied him up in one, and left him there without wittles for a fortnight,” said the Dodger.
“He wouldn’t even bark in a witness box for fear of getting himself in trouble; no, not even if you tied him up in one and left him there without food for two weeks,” said the Dodger.
“That he wouldn’t; not a bit of it,” observed Charley.
“That he wouldn’t; not at all,” Charley remarked.
“He’s a rum dog. Don’t he look fierce at any strange cove that laughs or sings when he’s in company!” pursued the Dodger. “Won’t he growl at all when he hears a fiddle playing, and don’t he hate other dogs as ain’t of his breed!—Oh, no!”
"He's a mean dog. Doesn't he look intimidating at any stranger who laughs or sings when he's around?" continued the Dodger. "Won't he growl at all when he hears a fiddle playing, and doesn't he dislike other dogs that aren't his breed!—Oh, no!"
“He’s an out-and-out Christian,” said Charley.
“He's a true Christian,” Charley said.
This was merely intended as a tribute to the animal’s abilities, but it was an appropriate remark in another sense, if Master Bates had only known it; for there are a great many ladies and gentlemen claiming to be out-and-out[300] Christians, between whom and Mr. Sikes’s dog there exist very strong and singular points of resemblance.
This was just meant to honor the animal’s skills, but it was also a fitting comment in another way, if Master Bates had realized it; because there are a lot of people who claim to be totally[300] Christians, and there are some very strong and unique similarities between them and Mr. Sikes’s dog.
“Well, well,” said the Dodger, recurring to the point from which they had strayed, with that mindfulness of his profession which influenced all his proceedings. “This hasn’t got anything to do with young Green here.”
“Well, well,” said the Dodger, returning to the topic they had wandered from, with that awareness of his profession that influenced everything he did. “This has nothing to do with young Green here.”
“No more it has,” said Charley. “Why don’t you put yourself under Fagin, Oliver?”
“Not anymore,” said Charley. “Why don’t you work with Fagin, Oliver?”
“And make your fortun’ out of hand?” added the Dodger, with a grin.
“And make your fortune right away?” added the Dodger, with a grin.
“And so be able to retire on your property, and do the gen-teel, as I mean to in the very next leap-year but four that ever comes, and the forty-second Tuesday in Trinity-week,” said Charley Bates.
“And so be able to retire on your property, and live elegantly, like I plan to do in the next leap year that comes, plus the forty-second Tuesday in Trinity week,” said Charley Bates.
“I don’t like it,” rejoined Oliver timidly; “I wish they would let me go. I—I—would rather go.”
“I don’t like it,” Oliver said softly. “I wish they would let me go. I—I—would rather leave.”
“And Fagin would rather not!” rejoined Charley.
"And Fagin would rather not!" replied Charley.
Oliver knew this too well; but, thinking it[301] might be dangerous to express his feelings more openly, he only sighed, and went on with his boot-cleaning.
Oliver knew this all too well; however, thinking it[301] might be risky to share his feelings more openly, he simply sighed and continued with his boot-cleaning.
“Go!” exclaimed the Dodger. “Why, where’s your spirit? Don’t you take any pride out of yourself? Would you go and be dependent on your friends, eh?”
“Go!” the Dodger shouted. “What’s wrong with you? Don’t you have any pride in yourself? Are you really going to rely on your friends, huh?”
“Oh, blow that!” said Master Bates, drawing two or three silk handkerchiefs from his pocket, and tossing them into a cupboard, “that’s too mean, that is.”
“Oh, forget that!” said Master Bates, pulling out a few silk handkerchiefs from his pocket and throwing them into a cupboard, “that’s really low, that is.”
“I couldn’t do it,” said the Dodger, with an air of haughty disgust.
“I couldn’t do it,” said the Dodger, with a tone of arrogant disgust.
“You can leave your friends, though,” said Oliver with a half-smile, “and let them be punished for what you did.”
“You can leave your friends behind,” said Oliver with a half-smile, “and let them take the fall for what you did.”
“That,” rejoined the Dodger, with a wave of his pipe,—“that was all out of consideration for Fagin, ’cause the traps know that we work together, and he might have got into trouble if we hadn’t made our lucky; that was the move, wasn’t it, Charley?”
“That,” replied the Dodger, waving his pipe, “that was all out of respect for Fagin, because the cops know we work together, and he could have gotten into trouble if we hadn’t made our getaway; that was the plan, right, Charley?”
Master Bates nodded assent, and would have[302] spoken, but that the recollection of Oliver’s flight came so suddenly upon him, that the smoke he was inhaling got entangled with a laugh, and went up into his head, and down into his throat, and brought on a fit of coughing and stamping about five minutes long.
Master Bates nodded in agreement and would have[302] spoken, but the sudden memory of Oliver's escape hit him so hard that the smoke he was breathing mixed with a laugh, making its way up into his head and down into his throat, triggering a fit of coughing and stamping that lasted about five minutes.

“Look here,” said the Dodger, drawing forth a handful of shillings and halfpence. “Here’s a jolly life!—what’s the odds where it comes from? Here, catch hold; there’s plenty more where they were took from. You won’t, won’t you?—Oh, you precious flat!”
“Look here,” said the Dodger, pulling out a handful of coins. “Here’s a great life!—what does it matter where it comes from? Here, grab some; there’s plenty more where they came from. You won’t, will you?—Oh, you clueless fool!”
“It’s naughty, ain’t it, Oliver?” inquired Charley Bates. “He’ll come to be scragged, won’t he?”
"It’s a bit mischievous, don’t you think, Oliver?" asked Charley Bates. "He’s going to get himself in trouble, isn’t he?"
“I don’t know what that means,” replied Oliver, looking round.
“I don’t know what that means,” Oliver replied, glancing around.
“Something in this way, old feller,” said Charley. As he said it, Master Bates caught up an end of his neckerchief, and, holding it erect in the air, dropped his head on his shoulder, and jerked a curious sound through his teeth, thereby indicating, by a lively pantomimic[303] representation, that scragging and hanging were one and the same thing.
“Something like this, old buddy,” said Charley. As he said it, Master Bates grabbed an end of his neckerchief, held it up in the air, dropped his head on his shoulder, and made a strange sound through his teeth, clearly showing through a lively gesture that scragging and hanging were the same thing.
“That’s what it means,” said Charley. “Look how he stares, Jack. I never did see such prime company as that ’ere boy; he’ll be the death of me, I know he will.” And Master Charles Bates, having laughed heartily again, resumed his pipe with tears in his eyes.
“That's what it means,” Charley said. “Look at the way he stares, Jack. I've never seen such great company as that kid; he’s going to be the death of me, I just know it.” And Master Charles Bates, having laughed heartily once more, picked up his pipe again with tears in his eyes.
“You’ve been brought up bad,” said the Dodger, surveying his boots with much satisfaction when Oliver had polished them. “Fagin will make something of you, though, or you’ll be the first he ever had that turned out unprofitable. You’d better begin at once, for you’ll come to the trade long before you think of it, and you’re only losing time, Oliver.”
“You’ve been raised poorly,” said the Dodger, looking at his boots with great satisfaction after Oliver had polished them. “Fagin will make something of you, though, or you’ll be the first one he ever had that didn’t turn out to be worth anything. You should start right away, because you’ll get into the business long before you realize it, and you’re just wasting time, Oliver.”
Master Bates backed this advice with sundry moral admonitions of his own, which being exhausted, he and his friend Mr. Dawkins launched into a glowing description of the numerous pleasures incidental to the life they led,[304] interspersed with a variety of hints to Oliver that the best thing he could do, would be to secure Fagin’s favour without more delay by the same means which they had employed to gain it.
Master Bates supported this advice with various moral warnings of his own, which, when he finished, he and his friend Mr. Dawkins launched into an enthusiastic description of the many pleasures that came with their lifestyle,[304] sprinkled with several suggestions to Oliver that the best thing he could do would be to win Fagin’s favor without delay by the same methods they had used to achieve it.
“And always put this in your pipe, Nolly,” said the Dodger, as the Jew was heard unlocking the door above, “if you don’t take fogles and tickers——”
“And always remember this, Nolly,” said the Dodger, as the Jew was heard unlocking the door above, “if you don’t take fogles and tickers——”
“What’s the good of talking in that way?” interposed Master Bates: “he don’t know what you mean.”
“What’s the point of talking like that?” Master Bates interrupted. “He doesn’t understand what you mean.”
“If you don’t take pocket-hankechers and watches,” said the Dodger, reducing his conversation to the level of Oliver’s capacity, “some other cove will; so that the coves that lose ’em will be all the worse, and you’ll be all the worse too, and nobody half a ha’p’orth the better, except the chaps wot gets them—and you’ve just as good a right to them as they have.”
“If you don’t take handkerchiefs and watches,” said the Dodger, simplifying his conversation to match Oliver’s understanding, “some other guy will; so the people who lose them will be worse off, and you’ll be worse off too, and nobody will gain anything, except for the guys who get them—and you have just as much right to them as they do.”
“To be sure,—to be sure!” said the Jew, who had entered unseen by Oliver. “It all[305] lies in a nutshell, my dear—in a nutshell, take the Dodger’s word for it. Ha! ha!—he understands the catechism of his trade.”
“To be sure—definitely!” said the Jew, who had come in without Oliver noticing. “It all[305] fits together perfectly, my dear—in a nutshell, trust the Dodger on this. Ha! ha!—he knows the ins and outs of his trade.”
The old man rubbed his hands gleefully together as he corroborated the Dodger’s reasoning in these terms, and chuckled with delight at his pupil’s proficiency.
The old man rubbed his hands together happily as he agreed with the Dodger’s reasoning and laughed with delight at his student’s skill.
The conversation proceeded no farther at this time, for the Jew had returned home accompanied by Miss Betsy, and a gentleman whom Oliver had never seen before, but who was accosted by the Dodger as Tom Chitling, and who, having lingered on the stairs to exchange a few gallantries with the lady, now made his appearance.
The conversation didn’t go any further at that moment because the Jew had come back home with Miss Betsy and a man Oliver had never seen before. The Dodger called him Tom Chitling, and after chatting with the lady for a bit on the stairs, he finally showed up.
Mr. Chitling was older in years than the Dodger, having perhaps numbered eighteen winters; but there was a degree of deference in his deportment towards that young gentleman which seemed to indicate that he felt himself conscious of a slight inferiority in point of genius and professional acquirements. He had small twinkling eyes, and a pock-marked face;[306] wore a fur cap, a dark corduroy jacket, greasy fustian trousers, and an apron. His wardrobe was, in truth, rather out of repair; but he excused himself to the company by stating that his “time” was only out an hour before, and that, in consequence of having worn the regimentals for six weeks past, he had not been able to bestow any attention on his private clothes. Mr. Chitling added, with strong marks of irritation, that the new way of fumigating clothes up yonder was infernal unconstitutional, for it burnt holes in them, and there was no remedy against the county; the same remark he considered to apply to the regulation mode of cutting the hair, which he held to be decidedly unlawful. Mr. Chitling wound up his observations by stating that he had not touched a drop of anything for forty-two mortal long hard-working days, and that he “wished he might be busted if he wasn’t as dry as a lime-basket.”
Mr. Chitling was older than the Dodger, perhaps around eighteen years old; but there was a certain respect in the way he acted towards that young man, which suggested he felt a bit inferior in terms of smarts and skills. He had small, shining eyes and a pockmarked face; [306] wore a fur cap, a dark corduroy jacket, greasy fabric trousers, and an apron. His clothes were pretty worn out, but he justified it to the group by saying that he had just gotten off work an hour ago and that, after being in uniform for six weeks, he hadn’t been able to pay any attention to his personal clothes. Mr. Chitling added, with clear annoyance, that the new method of fumigating clothes up there was completely unacceptable, because it burned holes in them, and there was no way to complain about it; he thought the same applied to the standard way of cutting hair, which he believed was definitely illegal. Mr. Chitling concluded his remarks by saying that he hadn’t had a drop of anything for forty-two long, hard-working days, and that he "would be shocked if he wasn’t as dry as a lime-basket."
“Where do you think the gentleman has come from, Oliver?” inquired the Jew with a[307] grin, as the other boys put a bottle of spirits on the table.
“Where do you think the guy has come from, Oliver?” asked the Jew with a[307] grin, as the other boys set a bottle of liquor on the table.
“I—I—don’t know, sir,” replied Oliver.
"I—I—don't know, sir," replied Oliver.
“Who’s that?” inquired Tom Chitling, casting a contemptuous look at Oliver.
“Who’s that?” asked Tom Chitling, giving Oliver a scornful look.
“A young friend of mine, my dear,” replied the Jew.
“A young friend of mine, my dear,” replied the Jew.
“He’s in luck then,” said the young man, with a meaning look at Fagin. “Never mind where I came from, young ’un; you’ll find your way there soon enough, I’ll bet a crown!”
“Looks like he’s lucky,” said the young man, giving Fagin a knowing glance. “Don’t worry about where I came from, kid; you’ll get there before you know it, I’ll bet a crown!”
At this sally the boys laughed, and, after some more jokes on the same subject, exchanged a few short whispers with Fagin, and withdrew.
At this joke, the boys laughed, and after a few more jokes on the same topic, they exchanged a few quick whispers with Fagin and left.
After some words apart between the last comer and Fagin, they drew their chairs towards the fire; and the Jew, telling Oliver to come and sit by him, led the conversation to the topics most calculated to interest his hearers. These were, the great advantages of the trade, the proficiency of the Dodger, the amiability of[308] Charley Bates, and the liberality of the Jew himself. At length these subjects displayed signs of being thoroughly exhausted, and Mr. Chitling did the same (for the house of correction becomes fatiguing after a week or two); Miss Betsy accordingly withdrew, and left the party to their repose.
After some brief words exchanged between the newcomer and Fagin, they moved their chairs closer to the fire. The Jew, inviting Oliver to sit next to him, guided the conversation toward topics that would engage his listeners. These included the great benefits of their trade, the skills of the Dodger, the friendliness of Charley Bates, and the generosity of the Jew himself. Eventually, these subjects seemed to be completely exhausted, and Mr. Chitling felt the same (since the correctional facility can get tiring after a week or two); Miss Betsy then decided to leave and let the group have some peace.
From this day Oliver was seldom left alone, but was placed in almost constant communication with the two boys, who played the old game with the Jew every day,—whether for their own improvement or Oliver’s, Mr. Fagin best knew. At other times the old man would tell them stories of robberies he had committed in his younger days, mixed up with so much that was droll and curious, that Oliver could not help laughing heartily, and showing that he was amused in spite of all his better feelings.
From this day on, Oliver was rarely left alone; he was in almost constant contact with the two boys, who played the same old game with the Jew every day—whether for their own benefit or Oliver’s, Mr. Fagin knew best. At other times, the old man would share stories of the robberies he had committed when he was younger, mixed with so much that was funny and strange that Oliver couldn’t help but laugh heartily, showing that he was entertained despite all his better feelings.
In short, the wily old Jew had the boy in his toils; and, having prepared his mind, by solitude and gloom, to prefer any society to the[309] companionship of his own sad thoughts in such a dreary place, was now slowly instilling into his soul the poison which he hoped would blacken it and change its hue for ever.
In short, the clever old man had the boy trapped; and, by isolating him in this gloomy place, he had conditioned him to welcome any company over the[309] misery of his own dark thoughts. Now, he was gradually pouring poison into the boy's soul, hoping it would corrupt him and permanently change who he was.
CHAPTER XIX.
WHERE A SIGNIFICANT PLAN IS DISCUSSED AND DECIDED UPON.
It was a chill, damp, windy night, when the Jew, buttoning his great-coat tight round his shrivelled body, and pulling the collar up over his ears so as completely to obscure the lower part of his face, emerged from his den. He paused on the step as the door was locked and chained behind him; and having listened while the boys made all secure, and until their retreating footsteps were no longer audible, slunk down the street as quickly as he could.
It was a cold, damp, windy night when the Jew, fastening his coat tightly around his thin body and pulling the collar up over his ears to completely hide the lower part of his face, came out of his hideout. He paused on the step as the door was locked and chained behind him; and after listening to the boys make everything secure and until their distant footsteps faded away, he hurried down the street as fast as he could.
The house to which Oliver had been conveyed was in the neighbourhood of Whitechapel; the Jew stopped for an instant at the corner of the street, and, glancing suspiciously[311] round, crossed the road, and struck off in the direction of Spitalfields.
The house Oliver was taken to was near Whitechapel; the Jew paused for a moment at the street corner, looking around suspiciously[311], then crossed the road and headed toward Spitalfields.
The mud lay thick upon the stones, and a black mist hung over the streets; the rain fell sluggishly down, and everything felt cold and clammy to the touch. It seemed just the night when it befitted such a being as the Jew to be abroad. As he glided stealthily along, creeping beneath the shelter of the walls and doorways, the hideous old man seemed like some loathsome reptile, engendered in the slime and darkness through which he moved, crawling forth by night in search of some rich offal for a meal.
The mud was thick on the stones, and a dark mist hung over the streets; the rain fell slowly, and everything felt cold and damp to the touch. It seemed like the perfect night for someone like the Jew to be out and about. As he moved quietly along, sneaking under the protection of the walls and doorways, the ugly old man looked like a disgusting reptile, born from the muck and darkness he navigated, crawling out at night in search of some scraps for dinner.
He kept on his course through many winding and narrow ways until he reached Bethnal Green; then, turning suddenly off to the left, he soon became involved in a maze of the mean and dirty streets which abound in that close and densely-populated quarter.
He continued on his path through many twisty and narrow streets until he got to Bethnal Green; then, suddenly turning to the left, he quickly found himself in a maze of the shabby and dirty roads that fill that cramped and densely-populated area.
The Jew was evidently too familiar with the ground he traversed, however, to be at all bewildered either by the darkness of the night or[312] the intricacies of the way. He hurried through several alleys and streets, and at length turned into one lighted only by a single lamp at the farther end. At the door of a house in this street he knocked, and having exchanged a few muttered words with the person who opened the door, walked up stairs.
The Jew clearly knew the area well enough to be unfazed by the darkness or the complicated paths. He rushed through various alleys and streets and finally took a turn into one that was lit by just a single lamp at the far end. At the door of a house on this street, he knocked, and after murmuring a few words with the person who answered, he headed upstairs.
A dog growled as he touched the handle of a door, and a man’s voice demanded who was there.
A dog growled when he touched the doorknob, and a man's voice asked who was there.
“Only me, Bill; only me, my dear,” said the Jew, looking in.
“Just me, Bill; just me, my dear,” said the Jew, looking in.
“Bring in your body,” said Sikes. “Lie down, you stupid brute. Don’t you know the devil when he’s got a great-coat on?”
“Get in here,” Sikes said. “Lie down, you stupid animal. Can’t you recognize the devil when he’s wearing a coat?”
Apparently the dog had been somewhat deceived by Mr. Fagin’s outer garment; for as the Jew unbuttoned it, and threw it over the back of a chair, he retired to the corner from which he had risen, wagging his tail as he went, to show that he was as well satisfied as it was in his nature to be.
Apparently, the dog had been a bit tricked by Mr. Fagin’s coat; as the Jew unbuttoned it and tossed it over the back of a chair, he went back to the corner he had come from, wagging his tail to show he was as happy as he could be.
“Well!” said Sikes.
"Well!" said Sikes.
“Well, my dear,” replied the Jew. “Ah! Nancy.”
“Well, my dear,” replied the Jew. “Ah! Nancy.”
The latter recognition was uttered with just enough of embarrassment to imply a doubt of its reception; for Mr. Fagin and his young friend had not met since she had interfered in behalf of Oliver. All doubts upon the subject, if he had any, were speedily removed by the young lady’s behaviour. She took her feet off the fender, pushed back her chair, and bade Fagin draw up his, without saying any more about it, for it was a cold night, and no mistake.
The latter acknowledgment was said with just enough embarrassment to suggest uncertainty about how it would be received; because Mr. Fagin and his young friend hadn't seen each other since she had stepped in to help Oliver. Any doubts he might have had were quickly dispelled by the young lady’s actions. She took her feet off the fender, pushed back her chair, and told Fagin to pull up his, without mentioning it again, since it was a cold night, no doubt about it.
“It is cold, Nancy dear,” said the Jew, as he warmed his skinny hands over the fire. “It seems to go right through one,” added the old man, touching his left side.
“It is cold, Nancy dear,” said the man, as he warmed his thin hands over the fire. “It feels like it goes right through you,” added the old man, touching his left side.
“It must be a piercer if it finds its way through your heart,” said Mr. Sikes. “Give him something to drink, Nancy. Burn my body, make haste. It’s enough to turn a man[314] ill to see his lean old carcase shivering in that way, like a ugly ghost just rose from the grave.”
“It must really hurt if it gets through your heart,” said Mr. Sikes. “Get him something to drink, Nancy. Hurry up and burn my body. It’s enough to make a man[314] sick to see his skinny old body shaking like that, like an ugly ghost just came back from the grave.”
Nancy quickly brought a bottle from a cupboard in which there were many, which, to judge from the diversity of their appearance, were filled with several kinds of liquids; and Sikes, pouring out a glass of brandy, bade the Jew drink it off.
Nancy quickly grabbed a bottle from a cupboard that had many inside, and from the looks of them, they were filled with different kinds of liquids. Sikes poured a glass of brandy and told the Jew to drink it all.
“Quite enough, quite, thankye, Bill,” replied the Jew, putting down the glass after just setting his lips to it.
“That's plenty, thank you, Bill,” the Jew replied, putting down the glass after barely touching his lips to it.
“What! you’re afraid of our getting the better of you, are you?” inquired Sikes, fixing his eyes on the Jew: “ugh!”
“What! You’re worried about us getting the upper hand, aren’t you?” Sikes asked, staring at the Jew. “Ugh!”
With a hoarse grunt of contempt Mr. Sikes seized the glass and threw the remainder of its contents into the ashes, as a preparatory ceremony to filling it again for himself, which he did at once.
With a harsh grunt of disgust, Mr. Sikes grabbed the glass and poured the rest of its contents into the ashes as a prelude to refilling it for himself, which he did immediately.
The Jew glanced round the room as his companion tossed down the second glassful; not in[315] curiosity, for he had seen it often before, but in a restless and suspicious manner which was habitual to him. It was a meanly furnished apartment, with nothing but the contents of the closet to induce the belief that its occupier was anything but a working man; and with no more suspicious articles displayed to view than two or three heavy bludgeons which stood in a corner, and a “life-preserver” that hung over the mantelpiece.
The Jew looked around the room as his companion downed the second glass; not out of curiosity, since he had seen it many times before, but in a restless and suspicious way that was typical of him. The room was sparsely furnished, with nothing in the closet to suggest that the person living there was anything other than a working man; and there were no more suspicious items in sight than two or three heavy clubs in the corner, and a "life-preserver" hanging over the mantelpiece.
“There,” said Sikes, smacking his lips. “Now I’m ready.”
“There,” Sikes said, licking his lips. “Now I’m ready.”
“For business—eh?” inquired the Jew.
“For business—right?” inquired the Jew.
“For business,” replied Sikes; “so say what you’ve got to say.”
"For business," Sikes replied, "so just say what you need to say."
“About the crib at Chertsey, Bill?” said the Jew, drawing his chair forward, and speaking in a very low voice.
“About the crib at Chertsey, Bill?” said the Jew, pulling his chair closer and speaking in a very quiet voice.
“Yes. Wot about it?” inquired Sikes.
“Yes. What about it?” Sikes asked.
“Ah! you know what I mean, my dear,” said the Jew. “He knows what I mean, Nancy; don’t he?”
“Ah! you know what I’m saying, my dear,” said the Jew. “He knows what I’m talking about, Nancy; doesn’t he?”
“No, he don’t,” sneered Mr. Sikes, “or he won’t, and that’s the same thing. Speak out, and call things by their right names; don’t sit there winking and blinking, and talking to me in hints, as if you warn’t the very first that thought about the robbery. D— your eyes! wot d’ye mean?”
“No, he doesn’t,” sneered Mr. Sikes, “or he won’t, and that’s the same thing. Speak up and call things by their real names; don’t sit there winking and blinking, talking to me in hints, as if you weren’t the very first to think about the robbery. Damn your eyes! What do you mean?”
“Hush, Bill, hush!” said the Jew, who had in vain attempted to stop this burst of indignation; “somebody will hear us, my dear; somebody will hear us.”
“Hush, Bill, hush!” said the Jew, who had tried in vain to stop this outburst of anger; “someone will hear us, my dear; someone will hear us.”
“Let ’em hear!” said Sikes; “I don’t care.” But as Mr. Sikes did care, upon reflection he dropped his voice as he said the words, and grew calmer.
“Let them hear!” said Sikes; “I don’t care.” But since Mr. Sikes did care, upon thinking it over, he lowered his voice as he spoke and became more composed.
“There, there,” said the Jew coaxingly. “It was only my caution—nothing more. Now, my dear, about that crib at Chertsey, when is it to be done, Bill, eh?—when is it to be done? Such plate, my dears, such plate!” said the Jew, rubbing his hands, and elevating his eyebrows in a rapture of anticipation.
“There, there,” the Jew said soothingly. “It was just my caution—nothing more. Now, my dear, about that crib at Chertsey, when is it going to be finished, Bill, huh?—when is it going to be done? Such silver, my dears, such silver!” the Jew said, rubbing his hands together and raising his eyebrows in excitement.
“Not at all,” replied Sikes coldly.
"Not at all," Sikes replied coldly.
“Not to be done at all!” echoed the Jew, leaning back in his chair.
“Absolutely not!” echoed the Jew, leaning back in his chair.
“No, not at all,” rejoined Sikes; “at least it can’t be a put-up job, as we expected.”
“No, not at all,” Sikes replied; “at least it can’t be a setup like we thought.”
“Then it hasn’t been properly gone about,” said the Jew, turning pale with anger. “Don’t tell me.”
“Then it hasn’t been done right,” said the Jew, turning pale with anger. “Don’t tell me.”
“But I will tell you,” retorted Sikes. “Who are you that’s not to be told? I tell you that Toby Crackit has been hanging about the place for a fortnight, and he can’t get one of the servants into a line.”
“But I’ll tell you,” Sikes shot back. “Who are you to say I can’t? I’m telling you that Toby Crackit has been lurking around here for two weeks, and he can’t get any of the servants to cooperate.”
“Do you mean to tell me, Bill,” said the Jew, softening as the other grew heated, “that neither of the two men in the house can be got over?”
“Are you seriously telling me, Bill,” said the Jew, calming down as the other became more agitated, “that neither of the two men in the house can be convinced?”
“Yes, I do mean to tell you so,” replied Sikes. “The old lady has had ’em these twenty year; and, if you were to give ’em five hundred pound, they wouldn’t be in it.”
“Yes, I really mean it,” replied Sikes. “The old lady has had them for twenty years; and even if you offered her five hundred pounds, she wouldn’t part with them.”
“But do you mean to say, my dear,” remonstrated[318] the Jew, “that the women can’t be got over?”
“But are you really saying, my dear,” protested[318] the Jew, “that the women can’t be persuaded?”
“Not a bit of it,” replied Sikes.
“Not at all,” Sikes replied.
“Not by flash Toby Crackit?” said the Jew incredulously. “Think what women are, Bill.”
“Not by flash Toby Crackit?” said the Jew, shocked. “Consider what women are, Bill.”
“No; not even by flash Toby Crackit,” replied Sikes. “He says he’s worn sham whiskers and a canary waistcoat the whole blessed time he’s been loitering down there, and it’s all of no use.”
“No; not even by flash Toby Crackit,” replied Sikes. “He says he’s been wearing fake whiskers and a bright yellow waistcoat the whole time he’s been hanging around down there, and it’s all pointless.”
“He should have tried mustachios and a pair of military trousers, my dear,” said the Jew, after a few moments’ reflection.
“He should have tried a mustache and some military pants, my dear,” said the Jew, after a moment of thought.
“So he did,” rejoined Sikes, “and they warn’t of no more use than the other plant.”
“So he did,” replied Sikes, “and they weren’t any more useful than the other plant.”
The Jew looked very blank at this information, and, after ruminating for some minutes with his chin sunk on his breast, raised his head, and said with a deep sigh that, if flash Toby Crackit reported aright, he feared the game was up.
The Jew looked completely stunned by this news, and after thinking for a few minutes with his head down, he lifted it and said with a deep sigh that, if flash Toby Crackit was correct, he was afraid the situation was hopeless.
“And yet,” said the old man, dropping his[319] hands on his knees, “it’s a sad thing, my dear, to lose so much when we had set our hearts upon it.”
“And yet,” said the old man, resting his[319] hands on his knees, “it’s a tragic thing, my dear, to lose so much when we had our hearts set on it.”
“So it is,” said Mr. Sikes; “worse luck!”
“So it is,” said Mr. Sikes; “bad luck!”
A long silence ensued, during which the Jew was plunged in deep thought, with his face wrinkled into an expression of villany perfectly demoniacal. Sikes eyed him furtively from time to time; and Nancy, apparently fearful of irritating the housebreaker, sat with her eyes fixed upon the fire, as if she had been deaf to all that passed.
A long silence followed, during which the Jew was lost in deep thought, his face twisted into a truly wicked expression. Sikes glanced at him from time to time, and Nancy, seemingly worried about upsetting the burglar, focused her gaze on the fire as if she hadn't heard anything that was said.
“Fagin,” said Sikes, abruptly breaking the stillness that prevailed, “is it worth fifty shiners extra, if it’s safely done from the outside?”
“Fagin,” Sikes said, suddenly breaking the silence, “is it worth an extra fifty bucks if it’s done safely from the outside?”
“Yes,” said the Jew, suddenly rousing himself, as if from a trance.
“Yes,” the Jew said, suddenly coming to his senses, as if waking from a trance.
“Is it a bargain?” inquired Sikes.
“Is it a good deal?” asked Sikes.
“Yes, my dear, yes,” rejoined the Jew, grasping the other’s hand, his eyes glistening, and every muscle in his face working with the excitement that the inquiry had awakened.
“Yes, my dear, yes,” replied the Jew, holding the other’s hand, his eyes sparkling, and every muscle in his face moving with the excitement that the question had stirred up.
“Then,” said Sikes, thrusting aside the Jew’s hand with some disdain, “let it come off as soon as you like. Toby and I were over the garden-wall the night afore last, sounding the panels of the door and shutters: the crib’s barred up at night like a jail, but there’s one part we can crack, safe and softly.”
“Then,” Sikes said, pushing the Jew’s hand away with a bit of scorn, “let’s do it whenever you’re ready. Toby and I were over the garden wall the night before last, checking the door and shutters: the place is locked up at night like a prison, but there’s one spot we can get through, quietly and easily.”
“Which is that, Bill?” asked the Jew eagerly.
“Which is that, Bill?” asked the Jew eagerly.
“Why,” whispered Sikes, “as you cross the lawn——”
“Why,” whispered Sikes, “as you cross the lawn——”
“Yes, yes,” said the Jew, bending his head forward, with his eyes almost starting out of it.
“Yes, yes,” said the Jew, leaning his head forward, his eyes nearly bulging out.
“Umph!” cried Sikes, stopping short as the girl, scarcely moving her head, looked suddenly round and pointed for an instant to the Jew’s face. “Never mind which part it is. You can’t do it without me, I know; but it’s best to be on the safe side when one deals with you.”
“Ugh!” shouted Sikes, coming to a halt as the girl, barely shifting her head, quickly looked around and pointed for a moment at the Jew’s face. “It doesn’t matter which part it is. I know you can’t do it without me, but it’s smart to be cautious when dealing with you.”
“As you like, my dear, as you like,” replied the Jew, biting his lip. “Is there no help wanted but yours and Toby’s?”
“As you wish, my dear, as you wish,” replied the Jew, biting his lip. “Is there no help needed besides yours and Toby’s?”
“None,” said Sikes, “’cept a centre-bit and a boy. The first we’ve both got; the second you must find us.”
“None,” said Sikes, “except a center bit and a boy. We both have the first; you need to find us the second.”
“A boy!” exclaimed the Jew. “Oh! then it is a panel, eh?”
“A boy!” exclaimed the Jew. “Oh! So it’s a panel, right?”
“Never mind wot it is!” replied Sikes; “I want a boy, and he mustn’t be a big un. Lord!” said Mr. Sikes reflectively, “if I’d only got that young boy of Ned, the chimbley-sweeper’s—he kept him small on purpose, and let him out by the job. But the father gets lagged, and then the Juvenile Delinquent Society comes, and takes the boy away from a trade where he was arning money, teaches him to read and write, and in time makes a ’prentice of him. And so they go on,” said Mr. Sikes, his wrath rising with the recollection of his wrongs,—“so they go on; and, if they’d got money enough, (which it’s a Providence they have not,) we shouldn’t have half-a-dozen boys left in the whole trade in a year or two.”
“Never mind what it is!” replied Sikes; “I want a boy, and he needs to be small. Lord!” said Mr. Sikes thoughtfully, “if only I had that young boy of Ned, the chimney sweep—he kept him small on purpose and let him out by the job. But the father gets caught, and then the Juvenile Delinquent Society comes along and takes the boy away from a job where he was making money, teaches him to read and write, and eventually makes an apprentice of him. And they just keep doing this,” said Mr. Sikes, his anger growing with the memory of his grievances, “they just keep going; and if they had enough money, (thankfully they don’t,) we wouldn’t have more than half a dozen boys left in the entire trade in a year or two.”
“No more we should,” acquiesced the Jew,[322] who had been considering during this speech, and had only caught the last sentence. “Bill!”
“No more we should,” agreed the Jew,[322] who had been thinking during this speech and had only heard the last sentence. “Bill!”
“What now?” inquired Sikes.
“What now?” asked Sikes.
The Jew nodded his head towards Nancy, who was still gazing at the fire, and intimated by a sign that he would have her told to leave the room. Sikes shrugged his shoulders impatiently, as if he thought the precaution unnecessary, but complied, nevertheless, by requesting Miss Nancy to fetch him a jug of beer.
The Jewish man nodded toward Nancy, who was still staring at the fire, and indicated with a gesture that he wanted her to be asked to leave the room. Sikes shrugged his shoulders in impatience, as if he believed the precaution was unnecessary, but he went along with it by asking Miss Nancy to get him a jug of beer.
“You don’t want any beer,” said Nancy, folding her arms, and retaining her seat very composedly.
“You don’t want any beer,” Nancy said, folding her arms and staying seated very calmly.
“I tell you I do!” replied Sikes.
“I really do!” Sikes replied.
“Nonsense,” rejoined the girl, coolly. “Go on, Fagin. I know what he’s going to say, Bill; he needn’t mind me.”
“Nonsense,” the girl replied coolly. “Go on, Fagin. I know what he’s going to say, Bill; he doesn’t need to worry about me.”
The Jew still hesitated, and Sikes looked from one to the other in some surprise.
The Jew still hesitated, and Sikes glanced between them in some surprise.
“Why, you don’t mind the old girl, do you, Fagin?” he asked at length. “You’ve known her long enough to trust her, or the devil’s in it. She ain’t one to blab, are you, Nancy?”
“Why, you don’t mind the old girl, do you, Fagin?” he asked finally. “You’ve known her long enough to trust her, or there’s something really wrong. She isn’t one to spill secrets, are you, Nancy?”
“I should think not!” replied the young lady, drawing her chair up to the table, and putting her elbows upon it.
I certainly don’t think so!” replied the young lady, pulling her chair closer to the table and resting her elbows on it.
“No, no, my dear,—I know you’re not,” said the Jew; “but——” and again the old man paused.
“No, no, my dear—I know you’re not,” said the Jew; “but——” and again the old man paused.
“But wot?” inquired Sikes.
“But what?” asked Sikes.
“I didn’t know whether she mightn’t p’r’aps be out of sorts, you know, my dear, as she was the other night,” replied the Jew.
“I wasn’t sure if she might be feeling a bit off, you know, my dear, like she was the other night,” replied the Jew.
At this confession Miss Nancy burst into a loud laugh, and, swallowing a glass of brandy, shook her head with an air of defiance, and burst into sundry exclamations of “Keep the game a-going!” “Never say die!” and the like, which seemed at once to have the effect of re-assuring both gentlemen, for the Jew nodded his head with a satisfied air, and resumed his seat, as did Mr. Sikes likewise.
At this confession, Miss Nancy let out a loud laugh, downed a glass of brandy, shook her head with a defiant look, and broke into various exclamations like, “Keep the game going!” “Never give up!” and so on, which seemed to reassure both men immediately. The Jew nodded his head with a satisfied expression and took his seat again, just like Mr. Sikes did.
“Now, Fagin,” said Nancy with a laugh, “tell Bill at once about Oliver!”
“Now, Fagin,” said Nancy with a laugh, “tell Bill right away about Oliver!”
“Ah! you’re a clever one, my dear; the[324] sharpest girl I ever saw!” said the Jew, patting her on the neck. “It was about Oliver I was going to speak, sure enough. Ha! ha! ha!”
“Ah! you’re a smart one, my dear; the[324] sharpest girl I’ve ever seen!” said the Jew, giving her a pat on the neck. “I was going to talk about Oliver, that’s for sure. Ha! ha! ha!”
“What about him?” demanded Sikes.
“What about him?” asked Sikes.
“He’s the boy for you, my dear,” replied the Jew in a hoarse whisper, laying his finger on the side of his nose, and grinning frightfully.
“He's the guy for you, my dear,” replied the Jew in a raspy whisper, putting his finger on the side of his nose and grinning menacingly.
“He!” exclaimed Sikes.
“Hey!” exclaimed Sikes.
“Have him, Bill!” said Nancy. “I would if I was in your place. He mayn’t be so much up as any of the others; but that’s not what you want if he’s only to open a door for you. Depend upon it he’s a safe one, Bill.”
“Go for it, Bill!” said Nancy. “I would if I were you. He might not be as high-status as the others, but that doesn’t matter if all you need is someone to open a door for you. Trust me, he’s a reliable choice, Bill.”
“I know he is,” rejoined Fagin; “he’s been in good training these last few weeks, and it’s time he began to work for his bread. Besides, the others are all too big.”
“I know he is,” Fagin replied; “he’s been in good shape these past few weeks, and it’s time he started earning his keep. Plus, the others are all too grown.”
“Well, he is just the size I want,” said Mr. Sikes, ruminating.
“Well, he is exactly the size I need,” said Mr. Sikes, thinking it over.
“And will do everything you want, Bill, my dear,” interposed the Jew; “he can’t help himself,—that is if you only frighten him enough.”
“And will do everything you want, Bill, my dear,” interrupted the Jew; “he can’t help himself—if you just scare him enough.”
“Frighten him!” echoed Sikes. “It’ll be no sham frightening, mind you. If there’s anything queer about him when we once get into the work,—in for a penny, in for a pound,—you won’t see him alive again, Fagin. Think of that before you send him. Mark my words,” said the robber, poising a heavy crowbar which he had drawn from under the bedstead.
“Scare him!” shouted Sikes. “It won’t be fake fear, remember. If there’s anything off about him once we start the job—once we’ve committed, we’re all in—you won’t see him alive again, Fagin. Keep that in mind before you send him. Take my word for it,” said the robber, holding up a heavy crowbar he had pulled from under the bed.
“I’ve thought of it all,” said the Jew with energy. “I’ve—I’ve had my eye upon him, my dears, close—close. Once let him feel that he is one of us; once fill his mind with the idea that he has been a thief, and he’s ours,—ours for his life! Oho! It couldn’t have come about better!” The old man crossed his arms upon his breast, and, drawing his head and shoulders into a heap, literally hugged himself for joy.
“I’ve thought of it all,” said the Jew energetically. “I’ve—I’ve been watching him, my dears, closely—very closely. Once he feels like he’s one of us; once we get the idea in his head that he’s been a thief, he’s ours—ours for life! Oh! It couldn’t have gone better!” The old man crossed his arms over his chest and, pulling his head and shoulders together, literally hugged himself with joy.
“Ours!” said Sikes. “Yours, you mean.”
“Ours!” said Sikes. “You mean yours.”
“Perhaps I do, my dear,” said the Jew with a shrill chuckle. “Mine, if you like, Bill.”
“Maybe I do, my dear,” said the Jew with a sharp laugh. “Mine, if you want, Bill.”
“And wot,” said Sikes, scowling fiercely on[326] his agreeable friend,—“wot makes you take so much pains about one chalk-faced kid, when you know there are fifty boys snoozing about Common Garden every night, as you might pick and choose from?”
“And what,” Sikes said, glaring at his friendly companion, “what makes you go to such lengths for one pale-faced kid when you know there are fifty boys hanging around Covent Garden every night that you could easily select from?”
“Because they’re of no use to me, my dear,” replied the Jew with some confusion, “not worth the taking; for their looks convict ’em when they get into trouble, and I lose ’em all. With this boy properly managed, my dears, I could do what I couldn’t with twenty of them. Besides,” said the Jew, recovering his self-possession, “he has us now if he could only give us leg-bail again; and he must be in the same boat with us. Never mind how he came there, it’s quite enough for my power over him that he was in a robbery, that’s all I want. Now how much better this is than being obliged to put the poor leetle boy out of the way, which would be dangerous, and we should lose by it besides.”
“Because they’re no use to me, my dear,” replied the Jew, a bit confused, “they’re not worth the risk; their looks betray them when they get into trouble, and I end up losing them all. With this boy properly managed, my dears, I could achieve what I couldn’t with twenty of them. Besides,” the Jew said, regaining his composure, “he’s with us now if he could just help us out again; and he *must* be in the same situation as us. It doesn’t matter how he got there; all I need for my power over him is that he was involved in a robbery—that’s all I want. Now, how much better is this than having to get rid of the poor little boy, which would be risky and we’d lose out on it anyway.”
“When is it to be done?” asked Nancy,[327] stopping some turbulent exclamation on the part of Mr. Sikes, expressive of the disgust with which he received Fagin’s affectation of humanity.
“When is it going to be done?” asked Nancy,[327] cutting off a frustrated outburst from Mr. Sikes, showing his annoyance at Fagin’s pretense of caring.
“Ah, to be sure,” said the Jew, “when is it to be done, Bill?”
“Yeah, for sure,” said the Jew, “when is it going to happen, Bill?”
“I planned with Toby, the night arter to-morrow,” rejoined Sikes in a surly voice, “if he heard nothing from me to the contrairy.”
“I made plans with Toby for the night after tomorrow,” replied Sikes in a grumpy tone, “if he doesn’t hear anything from me that says otherwise.”
“Good,” said the Jew; “there’s no moon.”
“Good,” said the Jew; “there’s no moon.”
“No,” rejoined Sikes.
“No,” replied Sikes.
“It’s all arranged about bringing off the swag,[A] is it?” asked the Jew.
“It’s all set up to pull off the heist,[A] is it?” asked the Jew.
Sikes nodded.
Sikes agreed.
“And about——”
"And what about——"
“Oh, ah, it’s all planned,” rejoined Sikes, interrupting him; “never mind particulars. You’d better bring the boy here to-morrow night; I shall get off the stones an hour arter day-break. Then you hold your tongue, and keep the melting-pot ready, and that’s all you’ll have to do.”
“Oh, yeah, it’s all planned,” Sikes interrupted him. “Don’t worry about the details. You should bring the boy here tomorrow night; I’ll be off the stones an hour after daybreak. Then you just keep quiet and have the melting pot ready, and that’s all you need to do.”
After some discussion, in which all three took an active part, it was decided that Nancy should repair to the Jew’s next evening when the night had set in, and bring Oliver away with her: Fagin craftily observing, that, if he evinced any disinclination to the task, he would be more willing to accompany the girl who had so recently interfered in his behalf, than anybody else. It was also solemnly arranged that poor Oliver should, for the purposes of the contemplated expedition, be unreservedly consigned to the care and custody of Mr. William Sikes; and further, that the said Sikes should deal with him as he thought fit, and should not be held responsible by the Jew for any mischance or evil that might befall the boy, or any punishment with which it might be necessary to visit him, it being understood that, to render the compact in this respect binding, any representations made by Mr. Sikes on his return should be required to be confirmed and corroborated, in all important particulars, by the testimony of flash Toby Crackit.
After some discussion, where all three actively participated, it was decided that Nancy should go to the Jew’s place the next evening once it got dark, and take Oliver with her. Fagin slyly pointed out that if Oliver showed any reluctance to the task, he would be more inclined to go with the girl who had recently defended him than anyone else. It was also formally arranged that poor Oliver should be completely handed over to the care of Mr. William Sikes for this planned mission; furthermore, it was agreed that Sikes could handle him as he saw fit and wouldn’t be held responsible by the Jew for any accidents or harm that might happen to the boy, or any punishment that might need to be inflicted on him. It was understood that to make this agreement binding, any claims made by Mr. Sikes upon his return would need to be confirmed and supported by the testimony of flash Toby Crackit on all crucial points.
These preliminaries adjusted, Mr. Sikes proceeded to drink brandy at a furious rate, and to flourish the crowbar in an alarming manner, yelling forth at the same time most unmusical snatches of song, mingled with wild execrations. At length, in a fit of professional enthusiasm, he insisted upon producing his box of housebreaking tools, which he had no sooner stumbled in with, and opened for the purpose of explaining the nature and properties of the various implements it contained, and the peculiar beauties of their construction, than he fell over it upon the floor, and went to sleep where he fell.
With those preliminaries settled, Mr. Sikes started drinking brandy at a crazy pace and waving the crowbar around in a really alarming way, while simultaneously shouting out some off-key snippets of songs mixed with wild swearing. Eventually, in a burst of professional excitement, he insisted on bringing out his box of burglary tools. No sooner had he stumbled in with it and opened it to explain the different tools it held and the unique features of their design than he tripped over it and collapsed onto the floor, falling asleep right there.
“Good night, Nancy,” said the Jew, muffling himself up as before.
“Good night, Nancy,” said the man, wrapping himself up like before.
“Good night.”
"Goodnight."
Their eyes met, and the Jew scrutinised her narrowly. There was no flinching about the girl. She was as true and earnest in the matter as Toby Crackit himself could be.
Their eyes locked, and the Jewish man analyzed her carefully. The girl didn’t flinch at all. She was as sincere and serious about the situation as Toby Crackit could be.
The Jew again bade her good night, and, bestowing a sly kick upon the prostrate form of[330] Mr. Sikes while her back was turned, groped down stairs.
The Jew said good night to her again and, sneaking a sly kick at the lying form of[330] Mr. Sikes while her back was turned, felt his way down the stairs.
“Always the way,” muttered the Jew to himself as he turned homewards. “The worst of these women is, that a very little thing serves to call up some long-forgotten feeling; and the best of them is, that it never lasts. Ha! ha! The man against the child, for a bag of gold!”
“Always the same,” the Jew muttered to himself as he headed home. “The worst part about these women is that even the smallest thing can bring up some long-forgotten feeling; and the best part is, it never lasts. Ha! ha! The man versus the child, all for a bag of gold!”
Beguiling the time with these pleasant reflections, Mr. Fagin wended his way through mud and mire to his gloomy abode, where the Dodger was sitting up, impatiently awaiting his return.
Charming the time with these nice thoughts, Mr. Fagin made his way through mud and muck to his dark home, where the Dodger was sitting up, eagerly waiting for him to come back.
“Is Oliver a-bed? I want to speak to him,” was his first remark as they descended the stairs.
“Is Oliver in bed? I need to talk to him,” was his first comment as they went down the stairs.
“Hours ago,” replied the Dodger, throwing open a door. “Here he is!”
“Hours ago,” said the Dodger, swinging open a door. “Here he is!”
The boy was lying fast asleep on a rude bed upon the floor: so pale with anxiety and sadness, and the closeness of his prison, that he looked like death; not death as it shows in shroud and coffin, but in the guise it wears when life has[331] just departed; when a young and gentle spirit has but an instant fled to heaven, and the gross air of the world has not had time to breathe upon the changing dust it hallowed.
The boy was lying fast asleep on a rough bed on the floor: so pale from worry and sadness, and the confinement of his cell, that he looked like death; not death as it appears in a shroud and coffin, but in the form it takes when life has just left; when a young and gentle soul has only a moment fled to heaven, and the heavy air of the world hasn’t had time to settle on the sacred dust it touched.[331]
“Not now,” said the Jew, turning softly, away. “To-morrow. To-morrow.”
“Not now,” the Jew said, turning away gently. “Tomorrow. Tomorrow.”
END OF THE FIRST VOLUME.
END OF VOLUME ONE.
LONDON:
PRINTED BY SAMUEL BENTLEY.
Dorset Street, Fleet Street.
LONDON:
PRINTED BY SAMUEL BENTLEY.
Dorset Street, Fleet Street.
FOOTNOTE:
[A] Booty.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Booty.
Punctuation errors repaired. Text across volumes sometimes spells "visitors" as "visiters." This was retained.
Punctuation errors fixed. The text in various volumes sometimes spells "visitors" as "visiters." This was kept as is.
Page 14, repeated word removed from text. Original read (you say; it may may be. Lead)
Page 14, repeated word removed from text. Original read (you say; it may be. Lead)
Page 318, “arter” changed to “after” (after ruminating for)
Page 318, “arter” changed to “after” (after thinking for)
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!